long mistaken I perceive that God is no respecter of persons but Acts 10. 34. in every Nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousness the two Comprehensive parts of this Religion is accepted of him Why then should mankind imbrue their hands and that upon the Account of Religion in the blood of those that are of the same Religion they themselves are or ought to be and hold to contradiction to it What excellent persons were Job his three Friends and Elihu though out of the Family of Abraham I mean out of that part of it where God had more eminently fix'd his Church and out of that line wherein all the Families of the Earth were to be blessed How excellent the Books of their Religion and Ratiocinations upon it though the Friends were mistaken in urging too far as if present Afflictions were a detection from Heaven of Insincerity and applying it to Job That most desirable Book of Holy Scripture was undoubtedly by the special Wisdom of God prepared as a Treatise of Natural Theology rais'd to its own height through the Assistances and Inspirations of the Holy Spirit and wherein most probably the sense of all the Pious Patriarchs kept fresh and pure from Corruption was maintain'd and improv'd upon the proper Reasons of Natural Religion for we meet with no intermixture of positive Precepts or Rites except the Historical Relation of Sacrifices in the beginning and end of the Book An Institution of God by which men were taught in the beginning of the World as soon as sin had entred it to look for Atonement witâ— God through that great Sacrifice of Christ to be offer'd in the end of the world to whom it is most probable Job makes somâ— very significant References though according to the Covertness of so great a mystery at that time But what point of Natural Religion even sense of Natural Corruption and the â—vil of sin of Faith in Divine Mercy and Repentance of Godliness Righteousness Soberness Fidelity Chastity Tempâ—rance Charity and Mercy to the poor is left untouched What point relating to the Worship of God against Atheism Idolatry an Iniquity own'd to deserve punishment from a Judg is not hâ—re stated Job 31. 28. Prayers Praises Holy Meditations Discourses and Attendances on the Word of God for the knowledg of his ways have here their frequent mentions What severe Reproofs Censures and Condemnations of all wickedness do we meet with And which is most remarkable through the whole All is Substantial nothing Ceremonial How lovely is such a Religion Our Saviour observing but some of the lines of it in the young man in the Gospel it is said He look'd upon him and lov'd him Mat. 10. 21. And the Scribe that had so much of the notion of it he commended as not far from the Kingdom of Heaven viz. from True Christianity here and Eternal Salvation hereafter In this Book of Job we have also the true natural way of propagating Religion and reconciling differences in it viz. by Discourse and Argument only heinous offences and plain violations of Duty in Natural Religion are cited to the Magistrates Tribunal I have insisted so long upon this because we have not such another Hypothesis in Scripture such a Body of Natural Religion such a form of sound words concerning it given out by such Masters of Assembly and yet not of that we may call the visible Church at that time else indeed the whole Scripture is full of Natural Religion from one end of it to the other and that which is least in the Kingdom of Christ concerning it is greater than all besides But no doubt there might be many others at that time and all along who were not of the Jewish Proselytism and yet great Instances of this same Natural Piety For if Elijah 1 King 19. 18. who had a less compass to observe in and more probable opportunities of Inquiry and even Inspection yet was ignorant of seven thousand in Israel that had not bowed their knees to Baal but thought himself left alone how much more may lye hid from our almost suspition True worshippers of God according to Natural Religion all along elder times inspired and conducted to it by Divine Illumination Nay who dares be so bold to define there are no such now For though it is most true There is no other name under the whole Heaven given to men whereby they can be saved but Acts 4. 12. the name of Christ yet we are not sure that Name must be expresly known but that the God of pardoning-mercies giving and accepting repentance unto life may by Divine Equity and Favour be interpreted God in Christ in the behalf of men so addressing God as he is truly so in himself Yet ah lass we cannot stretch our charitable hopes so as to think this the case of the generality of the Nations that know not Christ who lye in the valley of the shadow of death not only as ignorant of Christ but as without God the true God in the world Horrible Corrupters of what they naturally know that is of Natural Religion But as there were many Lepers and Widows in the days of those two Prophets Luk. 4. 25. but to one of each were they sent so we may hope there are some Instances of this Divine Bounty and Grace if we can hope so but of few but these secret things belong to the Lord our God and it 's safest not to presume too far on either Deut. 29. 29. side yet by the same Charity we allow Papists that the prevalency of truly Christian principles may Antidote the poyson of Popery so the pregnancy of some natural principles rise up above all the refuse in such Souls but oh Lord thou only knowest Yet some things I dare be bold to affirm 1. That if any man live uprightly as Job according to the Laws of Natural Religion at its full extent and hath the knowledg of Christ offer'd him he will receive it upon the advantageous Recommendations of it in Gods own time and way 2. That if any man so obeys the Precepts of Natural Religion and hath not the Revelation of Christ the want of that Revelation shall not be charged upon him so much as in the consequences of it 3. That whoever understands Natural Religion must needs understand that sin is in the world that man is born like the wild Asses Colt and drinks iniquity like water and Job 〈◊〉 16. 13 14. yet that God is patient speaks once and twice in order to mens Conversion and Repentance That therefore there is place for it in pardoning-mercy of which in God even Humane Nature it self hath a sense Natural Religion cannot be ignorant of this for without it all service of God or Application to him would be in vain and but like the service of Devils Yet I cannot but here take notice There is not such a learned World in Morals as was heretofore among the Graecians
but with his Mouth must make confession of it to salvation 2. True Religion becoming National hath the desence and security of National Wisdom Force and Strength against false Religion and its force and endeavours to expel the true and become National it self For a Nation divided against it self in Religion how can its Religious Interest stand When though the main be agreed yet if differences of an under nature are managed with high exasperations it must needs endanger the staple Religion it self by weakning dispiriting and dividing the strength that should ingage for it while every one takes care for his private sentiments and is jealous of being undermined or oppressed in them the publick and common Religion cannot be environed and defended with that vigour and union A Nation united in Protestancy is the greatest Bulwark against Popery what can single Interests do in this case Even Experience teaches those that dissent from one another in many things even in National Reform'd Religion to acknowledge this Union the Fort-Royal against the hostile Invasions of Popery which should conciliate them as far as is possible among themselves 3. True Religion as it is National secures best against those undermining Enemies of Atheism Heresies Enthusiasm wild and monstrous Opinions Prophaneness neglect of all Religion Coldness Lukewarmness which take shelter and manage their defence from the divisions in the Religion of a Nation setled and confirmed into avowed Sects and several parties but National Union in a true Religion strikes them both with fear and shame 4. The benefits and blessings of publick Religion as before declared come down upon a Religious Nationa and all the truly Religious parts of it both in this world and in that which is to come according to the strength of the Union in National Religion And this is an interest far greater than that of Trade warlike Defence or the policy of Cities or Kingdoms Accursed therefore be that Irreligion or Disunion that enfeebles it He that lives without God in the world as to the worship of him and he that prodigally commits waste upon a Religious Principle is worse than they that by riotous living or idleness do their part to impoverish a Nation He that upon Division retires from the publick Religion without necessity takes his Interest out of the National Bank or bottom or sullenly lets it lye dead Such kind of partyings in Religion without necessity are like the Hetaeriae or Cabals in Civil Government Consultations without respect to the publick and so the great damage of it an injury of great guilt seeing we owe so much to the publick And so I have done what I intended in the arguing this point I shall now consider what may be objected to it as an occasion further to explain this whole Doctrine and the great Objections I can conceive in prejudice of what I have asserted concerning National Religion I reduce to these following Obj. 1. When God gave the great instance and pattern of National Religion especially as in a National Church how much otherwise did he found it than is possible to be derived from our Saviours Institution He begun it in a holy Root that sprouted out and grew and flourished into a Nation holy to God By his appointment they met together at Jerusalem in the solemn Feasts and Sacrifices as publique Ordinances The Priests and more especially the High-Priests were in most Authorirative Deputation from God between him and that peculiar people that they might unite all as in One. The Temple Altar and Holy of Holies were as the common Center of all the publique worship and a great sin it was to have multiplied any of these and so to have made a Division They had Prophets who were their extraordinary National Ministers their Office and Sermons closely relating to the general state Lastly their Civil Magistrates were under the strictest obligation to attemper their Government and Administrations to the Religious Laws given by God to that people Besides all this they had the Levites dispersed through their Cities and Villages to teach and instruct in the Synagogues the places wherein they assembled for constant exercises of Religion But now what a silence is there of all these things or any thing like them with relation to Nations in our Lords appointment His Apostles called men out of Judaism or Heathenism the then Religion of Nations into private and particular Assemblies called Churches under Pastors particular to them without any Rules for Christian Magistrates or expectation of service from them which argues he did not intend National Churches or if he did by the Prophets signifie any such it was not intended they should be in this dark and cloudy state wherein Antichristianism has so prevailed it is reserv'd for some more glorious State of the Church some more eminent appearance of Christ wherein such Prophecies are to be fulfilled 2. Hence it came to pass the only Instances we have in Scripture of Christian Societies the discourses of them the Rules in relation to them are all fitted to private and particular Congregations and where there are any such spoken of they are called Churches or Congregations so that there is no Association in Christian Religion mentioned but under the name of a Church to signifie Christian Religious Societies and Churches are all one so that there can be no National Christian Religion without a National Church But there is no rule either of a National Christian Religion in the New Testament or a National Church 3. A National Church or a National Religion must depend upon a National Magistracy the Church must be gathered in them the Religion established by them subject to their Laws and penal Statutes and beyond this those that cannot be every way compliant with the whole National Scheme are looked upon as enemies to or disturbers of the peace and Government of the Nation because the Government and the Religion are incorporate together whereas the Laws and Religion and Churches of Christ are all in him and depend upon him only how far is this from a National Church To give first an answer to these Objections together The Arguments already mentioned do mightily prevail with me that it is impossible Christianity should by any of its influences so much as suspend so absolute a Natural Duty upon mankind as this viz. to consecrate National Associations to God in National Religion but that it is always the duty of Christian Magistrates and people to unite in National Christian Religion Or that the Redeemer of mankind should cut off so great a priviledg of Nations as that to intitle themselves Nationally to God and his favour and blessing and to make profession of the wisest and only true Religion in the world or that the very proper and natural Glory of Christianity to make disciples of all Nations may not at all times be endeavoured by every particular Nation However the Prophecies may be more literally fulfilled hereafter in the purity and universality
publick too as it may be The duties of Pastors and Teachers towards the people and of them towards those that are so over them in the Lord which consist in watchng for their souls as those that must give an account for them and those souls therefore yielding obediâ—nce to those Rules of the Word of God the Administring of which is stil'd a Ruling All these require a particular presence one with another and in such a proportion of number one to another that the principal Duties may not be defeated by the over-number but that the services of all one to another may extend to all may comprehend all may continually pass and re-pass between all and in which all may continually demonstrate their consent and agreement But yet all these things cannot be in bar of a National Religion seeing that a Nation as I have already said hath and undeniably must have a National Union and if True Religion be fixed there and carried along with that Union it may well be call'd a National Religion at least and without any injury a National Church the Agreement in the one carrying also an Agreement in the other makes it so And as in such a National Union though the standard of all things as of the whole state of Law Judicature Trade Business Militarystrength of a Nation be preserv'd in Capital Cities and Courts yet by the care of Government they are all in due proportions distributed as the Blood in the veins by fit Channels to every particular as it were in circuit so the publick agreement in Religion settles the Religious Interest of a Nation more eminently in those things that do most represent the consent of the whole in it yet with due care of every part and member of the Nation to bring it home particularly to them and making the mutual entercourse in it free and open to all persons in all places where they have occasion to pass up and down and maintain an entercourse one with another that wherever they are or have occasion to be they may enjoy the Freedom of publick Worship and National Religion to which at all times they give a knowing and even conscious Vote that agree in it the Assemblies being as it were in view under a sufficiency of Masters of the Assemblies of the Nation together and as National Union does not swallow up lesser or even Family Union no more does a National any lesser Church or Religious Society except by mens own fault And wherever men thus united come in the Nation they gladly lay hold of the opportunity of joyning with any other particular Assembly to which sameness of language and manners give them ready admission besides particular knowledge and that National Religion cannot be so very particular as congregational is no more reason to deny National and rest wholly in Congregational than it is to deny Congregational and rest in Family Religion or to deny Family and rest in Personal Religion because these are each closer than other 3. A third end of Churches comes to be considered that more particularly enforces National Religion and justifies its Nationality viz. That there may be a more illustrious famous and remarkable offer of Religion to notice and observation for the drawing in and congregating others to it Thus a Church is a Pillar and Ground or Seat of Truth and a magnificent House of the Living God And what more advantageous to this end than a Nation united in the True Religion which we know hath greatly the odds of particular Congregations in this Illustriousness and Magnificence nor does this run out yet to the building the Babel of Rome that would mount up as a Tower to Heaven or as too ambitious Pyramids that are often rebuked with Lightning from Heaven for coming too near it seeing as I have before shown such an Universality enforced is destructive to all the ends of publick Religion Humane Society being so bounded by Nations though all the Treaties of Nations of the same True Religion may be managed to give it the honour due to it that can be procurated in such Treaties So much then as National exceeds and extends it self beyond any narrower compass and yet rejoyns it self to and with it self after the manner of particular Congregations so much does it partake of the magnificencies of Scripture concerning the publickness of Christian Religion and the Catholick Church and yet returns into the closeness of particular Churches with themselves and is the just point betwixt the Tyranny Ambition and endlesness of Popish Vniversality and putting Christianity under a Bed or Bushel National Religion and National Union in it is as a city set upon an Hill that cannot be hid as a candle set upon so exalted a candlestick that gives light to all within it self and about it even as far as the Fame of that Nation reaches The Churches much more as rising up into a National State are the Glory of Christ As therefore though we may be in some regard more exact in the most private we go out of our Personal Religion into Family Religion out of our Family Religion into Congregational and as the Christians at first most probably according to the Laws of Humane Society went out of Congregations into Consociation of Churches in Religion so we out of all these where National Union in true Religion allows it go into that National State that we may build the honour of Religion to the highest in so sensible and understanding a Consent and Union in it so publick an acknowledgment of God and though hereby it be as a Net that draws in bad as well as good even visibly and apparently yet when we consider the possible care against it in particular Congregations though still National when we further consider the state of the Jewish Church of Corinth the state of the Apocalyptick Churches the doubt will not be so cogent as to move National Religion out of the Nature of things The only remaining Doubt is that thus National Magistracy becomes as the Head of such a Religion the National Religion is gathered and united in the Magistrate and his Laws and that which should only be united in and depend upon the Laws of Christ becomes subject to another Head on pretence of which Magistrates have been attempted on too with force to bring their power to true Religion The Answer I give to this shall be very brief in three Heads 1. I always own any pretence taken from exalting Christ and his Kingdom to enforce Civil Powers to ratifie truest Religion into National Constiâ—utions and Laws is most destructive of the Kingdom of Christ which is not of this world that is to use force for its own promotion and utterly subverts Government seeing private persons may under this shelter and disguise rise up and invade and disturb any Civil State or Government whatever When Religion is our Birthright by our Laws it may be by the same Laws defended when it is not Prayers
whether a strict Conformity upon Reasons in Government best understood by Governours themselves or a compassionate Indulgence most acceptable to Christianity Rule 3. They that without the violation of the true and substantial Rules of Religion can most see and use their liberty in these things and thereby become instruments of the greatest publique good are most acceptable to God They that do not Tythe the Mint and Cummin of Indifferent Things in National Religion and Worship with great noise and zeal for that is the greatest injury can be done to it but take them so far as they are instruments of Peace and use them in their own Indifferency for the greatest service to the publique They that insisting with any stress upon main things only are most earnest in turning many to righteousness These are they that shall shine as Stars in the Nations Firmament if not now assuredly in Eternity They that take advantage of the National profession to call sinners to repentance cause greater joy in Heaven than they that only think to secure themselves with the purer Societies Sure in this case God chooses mercy in seeking and saving them that are lost rather than sacrificing alone by our selves without regard to such Christ chose rather to converse with Publicans and Sinners than what look'd lâ—ke purer Society because he came to call not the righteous but sinners to repentance For the case was much different between the scandalous of the Jewish National Church with which our Saviour conversed and so of every National Church from the Churches gathered newly from among the Heathen of whom the Apostle speaks though even among them we read of no Separation from Religious Duties but only from private converse among those that were scandalous till they were as publickly disowned as they ought to be by Church Censures But on the other side they are least in the Kingdom of Heaven and the National Religion whether Rulers or People that dispirit Religion by an immoderate heat for meer Forms that are so warmly concern'd for Indifferencies to give reason to suspect they are a principal part in their esteem of their own or the National Religion Whereas such things so far as they may be any way contributary to good are best observed with greatest silence and least cry being rather to be first so far prepared to acceptance and use that there may be no noise of Axes Hammers or Tools of force or compulsion about them Rule 4. In all Religious Duties and the management or administration of them there are different excellencies like the Psalms of Degrees or those parts of a Psalm honoured with the Notes of Elevation There will and may be different Keys of Affection according to the differing hands playing upon us The People hung upon Christ to hear the Word of God for he tauâ—ht them with Authority and not as the Scribes yet they were â—â—â—nd by Christ to hear the Scribes Even thus in the National 〈◊〉 and Administrations we may undoubtedly more warmly adhere to and pursue the things that are more excellent and with a lighter touch pass over things of less moment though in all we mind the glory of God and the peace of National Religion For Union in National Religion must be primarily and chiefly in things truly called Religion and in lesser things with a regard to peace only David was otherwise affected in praise than in sacrificing a Bullock with Horns and Hoofs seeing as he says it pleased God more yet in the fear of God he did both The Apostle was otherwise affected in the Preaching of Christ than when he became as a Jew to the Jews yet he did the latter Religiously too The higher and closer the Ministry of Divine Truth and Service is the greater and closer the adherence of the Soul ought to bee Some things we ought to do with our might and only not to leave others undone Rule 5. We ought to have a steady and certain Gage within our selves of what our Lord hath provided for the preserving the truth of Religion to us and what care he hath taken so far as is possible with the conservation of that Truth to give us all advantage for publickness in Religion As to the truth of Religion these three provisions will secure it 1. That no man is so much bound to any Church Communion Nation or Government as to the true Religion which is the first and absolute necessary nor shall his withdrawing from any of them in things impure and offensive to God be charged upon him as sin or Schism All the putting out of Synagogues casting out Names or Excommunications signifie not any thing where God and Christ are in communion and where those on whom they fall are of the general Assembly and Church of the First born of that truly Catholick Church which is the only necessary Church to be of that we may be saved 2. The privatest Assemblies yea even single Souls so retiring that they may worship God according to his word have the promise that God and Christ will make their abode with them come and sup with them and they with him and they shall be written in the writing of Gods people The Catholick Church is always provided for them that they may not be out of the best Society under Heaven The Apostle encouraged the Hebrew Christians that might think them selves divided from the Jews that had been the only Church of God by assuring them the Gospel brought them into a greater Church than that viz. the General Assembly and Church of the First-born written in Heaven This honour have all the Saints of Christ 3. All the evils that can be endured upon account of Christ and obedience to him will be abundantly recompenced by the saving of the soul and that better and truer life That Argument of our Saviour He that loses his life saves it and he that saves it loses it And what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and loses his own soul or what shall he give in exchange for his soul stands always impregnable that a man should buy the truth and not sell it at any rate whatever Thus for the Truth of Religion 2. As to the Publickness of Religion there are these great advantages for it 1. That Christian Religion professes Love endeavour of Good and Salvation to all men to every Creature and hath antiquated all that Judaism that neglects any for their profit to Salvation though but Gentiles 2. That a man may join his Religious Services to any thing truly good in Natural or Revealed Religion whether of Families Neighbourhoods Cities Nations or of voluntary Societies stopping there and keeping himself free from other mens sins so that the evil that other men adjoin to any thing true and good in Religion being protested against and divided from does not corrupt what is good or true but it may be enjoyed in the most publick way while we have nothing to do with the
which are marks of Segregation from false Churches or Members of the True Church falsly so called Here is the Catholick Church in a Nation according to the Institution and here is the Holy Nation according to both the Law of Nature and the Institution So again Where a Nation brings home Religion into the most particular National Districts or Divisions as near as may be according to the Institution of Christ for particular Churches Here is a Nation of Churches which in regard they all consent in one National Vnion are without any impropriety stiled A National Church and every such Society is both a Holy Society according to the Law of Nature devoted to God and a Church-Society according to the Institution directing and perfecting that Law of Nature Now the Institution of particular Churches by Christ I understand to be that where he says If Two or three agree and are gather'd or enchurch'd in my Name I will be in the midst of them Wherein he does not only encourage the smallest number in case of Exigency or Necessity but couches some Rules whereby much greater numbers whether of Christians in Separation from Civil Societies or united according to them are to be formed As first in all excepting the Universality that is Essential to the Catholick Church which is The Church of the nature of which each particular must therefore partake that it may be a Church 2. In a number proportionable to Edification in all the Duties and Ordinances of Christian Religion 3. In the Humility Modesty and unaspiringness of Christianity For he that instituted his Churches in such small numbers and those not forced but agreeing projected nothing by that Institution for Domination or Grandieur 4. In the simplicity and plainness Christian Religion professes For Churches instituted in such a paucity of Members were never design'd to be Courts of Forensick business nor capable of Subordinating themselves so as that their Members should be Fatigu'd with long and tedious Suits and Appeals removed from one part to another worse than going to Law before unbelievers as the Romish Tyranny hath contriv'd Whereas our Saviours methods for Complaint and Admonition in case of Scandal for Reconciliation in case of Repentance or severer Discipline in case of obstinacy are natural easie and speedy as is plain to any observer 5. Christian Churches allowed in Two or Three shews the care of Christ that there should be a proportion betwixt the strength and gifts of his ordinary Ministers since the Cessation of the Apostolick measures and their charge and trust For our Lord would not by his Institution give any Reason to Moses his complaint I am not able to bear this great people Thus was our Saviours Institution of particular Churches and though it does not lay any absolute Interdict upon the Truly prudential though Additional Constitutions either of Nations or other Humane Societies proceeding according to the general maxims upon which Societies strengthen themselves yet with this Caution that what is so done may not enact any thing by which the main and great Ends of this Institution shou'd be defeated However that the Institution should never be pleaded but stand free from the Errors men fall too often into in pursuit of the Maxims forenamed whereby they would aggrandize Society in Religious Things or make it comport with Civil State But that his Institution should be a standing Rule first to avoid them after to discover and reform them or if they grew extâ—eme and not to be reduced as in Popery to warrant a witâ—drawing from them But to apply all this to our purpose If the main Ends of the Catholick and particular Churches Instituted by our Lord and Saviour are obtain'd There is no Encounter but a most happy Agreement between the Natural Law of National Religion and the Institution of Churches which as I before asserted are not to be drawn into a Desert or Wilderness or shut up in Cells and Cloysters or confin'd to one point of the World as the Donatists would have had the True Church but are to be fix'd in the midst of the Universe of Nations and Cities as the very places of the Candlesticks or Churches from which in just indignation to those places when unworthy of them they are remov'd in the midst of the Business Trade and Conversation of the World as is apparent by the Churches we read of in the Scriptures Let then True Religion as Christianity contended and will at last in much higher Degrees overcome be as wide as the Universe Let the Kingdoms of the World become the Kingdoms of the Lord and his Christ and the Vniversal Church will be as wide Bring it into particular Societies and particular Churches will be as many as numerous as they A Church-State is indeed a State of Separation the Church-Catholick is a Separation from the Universe because there are Fallen Angels unholy and unhappy because there is a multitude of mankind in the same State But this is only for the sake of True Religion and the Happiness consequent upon it that there is such a Separation and this the very Law of Nature agrees in Thus particular Churches whenever they are a Separation from particular Societies It is for the sake of True Religion and its due Administration Restore that and the Law of Nature and the Institution become both one Then a Nation and a National Church coalesce into one then Civil Societies in particular and particular Churches grow into one and God is pleas'd to dwell in them and with greater delight because all his Institutions Natural and Reveal'd unite in one I have only one Caution to add That the state of Things hither to in the world is far from perfection that whethersoever we look we can't find it so that to be removing from one thing to another in hope of it is perpetually to give our selves to change except Things are no way tollerable but the very Substance Rules and Principles are corrupted and that there are no Arts of Retirement and withdrawing from them left we should consider how the pious Jews and Israelites how our Saviour and the Apostles how the undefiled names in Sardis mannag'd themselves in the midst of great Corruptions what retreats from the Evils and yet joyning in all that was good was visible in their practise what kind of Division the good and approved Corinthians made from the misdemeanors 1 Cor. 11. 19. of the bad without forsaking the Church that we may imitate their Examples and continue to do the greatest service to the Churches or Nations we are members of neither silencing our due Resentments of Evil in our place and station nor rending our selves from that Body we are of But that All our Things 1 Cor. 16. 14. may be done in Charity Rule 9. In the last place let us not think Nations and other Incorporations of mankind slide away with this world and are wholly lost in the future state of Things and that only
Adultery and Peters Denial of his Lord the one was plain Temptation the other Scandal arising from the to him uninterpretable Suffering of our Saviour though both were great and grievous Sins 3. Scandal is a Temptation to some great Sin or course of Sin For though the least Sin introduc'd upon the Counterfeit of Religion and Reason is truly Scandal and partakes in its Woe Yet those Scandals of daily almost unavoidable Incursion in this imperfect State are broken in their deadly effect by the daily and general Repentance and desire of Pardon and Faith in the Blood of Jesus all true Converts live in the Practice of Who can understand his Scandals Deliver thou me from secret ones may every good man pray But keep back thy Servant from Insolent Scandals that they may not have Dominion so that I be Innocent and free from the great Transgression The sins that Scandal precipitates upon may be either in the refusal disavowment rejection or despight to some of the prime manifestations of God in the World in Infidelity or Unbelief or some great Enormity of Practice and it may be absolv'd and finished in some Notorious Act of Sin or may run through the whole Course of a mans Life in an habitual State of sin or Transgression of the Rule that he acts in all a-long Lives and dies in this Snare of Satan in this Captivity under him It may be partial only there being a reserve of the Soul preserv'd by Grace by which the renewed Soul recovers it self as the Apostles were Offended or Scandalis'd in Christ on the Night of his Passion and Peter in a fouler manner and yet theirs even his Faith did not fail They and he most Eminently escap'd out of the broken Snare But men devoid of any Principle of true saving Grace are though in several degrees lock'd within the Scandal and cannot be rescued out of it but by a Renovation to Repentance the first Repentance Yea even the best men under the power of Scandal as we now discribe it are for the present inwrap'd and involv'd so that the whole man seems to fall and the whole strength for that time so far as is visible is taken Captive Now by all this that hath been spoken it is undeniable that a Man is never Scandalised but when he sins he is not Offended in this Scripture-sense but when he himself Offends To be justly displeas'd with other mens sins or defiling Religion with impure mixtures is not to be Offended but when a man himself displeases and offends God and against his Duty 4. Scandal in wraps in Sin and the dreadful consequents of it for in the mischief and deadly issue of Sin is the complemental nature and notion of Scandal It is in the way of Righteousness onely that there is Life and in the Path-way thereof that there is no Death none of the beginnings and first strokes of it of the avant Couriers of Death It is Wisdom alone that is Health to the Navel and Marrow to the Bones whose ways are ways of pleasantness and all its paths are Peace But the ways of Scandal so closely united with Sin though they seem right in a Man 's own Eyes yet are all along the ways of Death and most evidently so in their end Guilt Divine displeasure Perplexity Anguish of Mind Grief if the Sin be felt however a wound a stripe upon Conscience and a mark of that stroke of that wound and stripe whether felt or not that can never be worn off but by Repentance and Faith in the Blood of Christ Weakness Inability loss of Vigour to a Holy Life 〈◊〉 Action and often down right Apostacy are the Fruit◠〈◊〉 Scandal for every Sin is a prejudice a mortification 〈◊〉 dead works upon the Consciâ—nce dispiriting it to Holiâ—â—â—â— more and more It is the way of Righteousness that is strength to the upright and the joy of the Lord therein is his double strength Through Scandal Men stumble and fall are discouraged and lye down at length out of Choice and with resolution to continue where they are as most easie Qui jacet in terris non habet unde cadat Upon all this ensues at last Eternal Death if not prevented by Repentance 5. Scandal is covered under some plausible pretence or disguise of a principle of Reason or Doctrine of Religion For Reason being an efflux from God the Sovereign Reason and Light from the Father of Lights any true principle of true Reason and rightly applyed is undoubtedly a Divine Oracle and would justifie any pretension grounded upon it Now in all Cases wherein Divine Revelation is refused or avowedly forced from the genuine Sense because either the Revelation or all Natural Interpretation will not serve the turn of Scandal but detects and exposes it it then flyes under an umbrage of Reason as separated from such Revelation or sets it up to limit and control such Revelation But if it professes to own the Scripture it then serves it self of Divine Revelation but wrested and mis-applyed for the higher the Authority is that is vouched and pretended the deeper the Scandal as we may see in the Pharisees the greatest both Masters and Bondmen of Scandal that ever were in the World except the Galley Slaves of it in the Romans Antichristianisme and they were so because they were defended and flanked on all sides as they miserably deluded themselves with the Authority of the Old Testament the Law and the Prophets together with the to them equall or indeed superiour awful Traditions of the Elders by which they circumscribed and kept under the Authority and Sense of Scripture as the Papists do at this day by like Traditions and Faith of their Church Now all these as they would have it joyned in perpetuating the Ceremonial Law as irreversible by God himself and settling an indefeisible state of Inheritance in the true Religion upon the Jews alone without the calling of the Gentiles to be the People of God but as their meer Proselytes All these as they deemed represented a Messiah of quite another Figure another Character than our Saviour and therefore he as they concluded must needs be an Impostor and his Doctrine Blasphemy upon which Rock of offence the Vessel of their Church and even Nation it self besides their particular Souls was most dismally Shipwrack'd But not only things of so good a Title and Claim as the Jewish Religion are counter-scarf'd with a Doctrine but even such vile things as Balaam taught eating things Sacrificed to Idols in honour of the Idol and committing Fornication when contrived into Scandal must have a Doctrine for them For so the Spirit of God calls it the Doctrine of Balaam In Scandal even Jezabel puts on the Vail of a Prophetess and calls her self so and under it teaches and seduces which may abate to us the wonder of Romes calling it self a Church and its Adulteries Sorceries and Idolatries Catholick Christian Religion 6. Scandal by such a Principle of
Craftiness whereby they lye in Eccles 4. 14. wait to deceive But following the Truth in Love we may grow up into him in all things who is the Head even Christ From the whole Body fitly joyned together and compacted by that which every Joint supplieth according to the effectual working in the measure of every part maketh increase of the Body to the edifying it self in Love Be not carried about Heb. 13 9. with divers and strange Doctrines For it is a good thing that the Heart be established with Grace not with Meats which have not profited them that have been exercised therein 2. That we have a true and sincere Love of the Divine Law and our Obedience to it the Blessedness of which and its great preservation from Scandal the Psalmist thus describes Blessed is the Man that walketh not in the Councel of the ungodly nor standeth in the way of Sinners nor Psal 1. 1. sitteth in the Seat of the Scornful But his delight is in the Law of the Lord and in that Law doth he meditate Day and Night And he shall be like the Tree planted by the Rivers of Water that bringeth forth his Fruit in due season his Leaf also shall not wither and whatsoever he doth shall prosper 3. That we order all things of Indifferency in Religion aright both as to the Sense of our own minds and the Edification of others To which purpose the Apostles Directions should be always before us The Kingdom of God is not Meat nor Drink but Righteousness Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost Let every Man be fully perswaded in his own Mind Rom. 14. 5 17. 1 Cor. 10. 22. Give no Offence neither to the Jews nor Gentiles nor to the Church of God even as I please all men in all things not seeking my own profit but the profit of many that they may be saved Whoever thus serveth Christ is acceptable to God and approved of Men. FINIS ERRATA Several mis-pointings and litteral mistakes the Candid Reader is desired to observe and pardon and what is most injurious to the Sense thus to Correct PAge 6. line 32. for an read all p. 13. l. 22. for they r. the. p. 17. l. 12. dele not p. 18. l. 11. for at r. with p. 25. l. 30. for he r any one p. 27. l. 30. for purity r. party p. 38. l. 4 for Righteous r. weak p. 44. l. 24. dele them p. 48. l. 17. for rule r. rate p. 55. l. 22. after are r. not p. 61. l. 9. for Sacrifice r. Sacraments p. 76. l. 29. for Party r. Polity p. 79. l. 11. after justly r. may Printed for Tho. Parkhurst THE whole Duty of a Nation or National True Religion Argued and Perswaded upon greatest Motives of Scripture and Reason Conciliated to all moderate Apprehensions though differing in smaller things and to the strictest Notion of Churches II Book Liberty of Conscience in its order to Universal Peace Impartially Stated and proved to be the just Right and genuine effect of True Natural and Christian Religion in Immunity from Penal-Laws Church Censures and private Animosities A CATHOLICK CATECHISM SHEWING THE IMPOSSIBILITY THE CATHOLICK RELIGION Should be varied to the Degree of a Thought from the Measures left Sealed by the Apostles WITHOUT THE LOSS of TRUTH And therefore The Impossibility POPERY or whatever else is not found in Scripture should be CATHOLICK Composed to the Capacity of the Meanest that will but Consider that they may know and be ready upon un-movable Reasons to give an Apologie or Defensive Answer for the Catholick Religion if they are indeed of it and be secured from Temptation in Times of Danger 2 Pet. I. 12 The Present Truth Prov. 22. 21. That I might make thee know the Certainty of the Words of Truth that thou mightest answer the Words of Truth to them that send unto thee LONDON Printed for Tho. Parkhurst and Will Miller at the Bible and Three Crowns in Cheapside and the Acorn in St. Paul's Church-yard 1683. THE PREFACE TO THE READER I Call this A Catechism because I design it a Familiar Instruction in Fundamental Truths Resounding the same Thing from Question to Answer the easiest way of Conveying Truth and Imprinting it upon the Minds of those that are even of the meanest Capacity But especially because the Principles of it are to be daily so Meditated upon Pondered and Applyed to use as to be a perpetual sound in our Ears and so to be properly stiled Catechism For Things of such great weight as Principles are must have as the most Advantageous Admâ—ssion as the most Deep and therefore Leisurely Insinuation as the most Resolved Adherence when found True and Right which is Buying the Truth and not Selling it so they must have the most Easy and Ready Application to all their Uses and Ends They must therefore be bound continually about our Neck that when we go they may lead us that when we sleep they may keep us that when we wake they may talk with us Prov. 6. 21 22. I know the Things I have written cannot be duely received without much Thinking and without that they will be in danger of a Censorious rejection from the most or of a superficial unintelligent Acceptance in the Kinder which is as bad as the other and therefore I present it as a Catechism to those that shall at all approve it that they may be throughly versed in it and the Sense of it grow Domestick to them I call it a Catholick Catechism only with Relation to the Great Subjects it Treats of the Catholick Religion and the Catholick Church in those things wherein they are Catholick or in which their Catholickness consist That is that they are of God and that the whole Society of Holy and Happy Spirits is by that Catholickness united and closely banded with it self Catholick as the Epistles called Catholick that is after some Doubt Asserted to be Divine of the Publick Spirit of God and giving that Publick Doctrine in which the General Assembly is one I have endeavoured to contrive the Questions and Answers so that the Answers may be an Apology or Defensive Answer of that Catholick Truth giving a Reason or a Rational Account to any Demand that can be made upon it And it is the Apology of that Truth it self the Apology it gives and furnishes us with for other can no Man give Truth can need no other than its Native Apology for it self no other will it accept To give this and to be always ready to give it to keep it within us and to have it fitted to our Lips is the proper Fruit of such a Catechetical Instruction and the Apostle assures us it is the great Duty of Christianity and the greatest Honour we can do to God First to Sanctifie him in our Hearts by a full acknowledgment of him in his Divine Truth by a Plerophory or full Assurance of Vnderstanding in the Mystery of God and of the Father and
of Christ For a Devotion to the True God without knowing him to be the True God cannot thus Sanctifie or Honour him There is nothing we should be more Rational in than in the True Religion the Account of which and of its whole Content ought to be so certain to us that nothing of a Diverse Spirit from it can be added to it nor any thing of its Integral or Essential Nature taken from it but we may plainly see it would change the Account and so we need not make a Traverse over all Falsehood to know Truth but by having a Right understanding in and Just Contemplation of Truth the most even thing in the whole World we come to know it self by it self and to be assured of it although there were no other False Religion in the World to compare it with and set it off by and withal to descry every false way offered to us and to hate it Yea we observe every thing that is but doubtfully Proposed and stay it its due time of Examination and so either accept or reject it or if we see full reason for neither still suspend It is not the Laws of our Country our Church our being Baptiz'd or Educated in it that will justifie our Religion to be the True It is not the High Reverence of it the Devotion we use in it our hating of those that speak Blasphemously of it will make good our Religion what Religion in the World may not be justified upon such Topicks It is not that we find many great Principles of Truth in a Religion that will justifie it There is no Religion that can be called Râ—ligion that does not espouse many True Principles And in Christian Religion Antichristianism vies with Christianity it self upon the Fundamental Creeds which it self Confesses with True Christanity but hath Built upon them New Creeds of its own and so Corrupted all For what is so pure and perfect as True Religion is must needs be Corrupted by any Addition All that is Pure and True is already its own who then can add to it and not be found a Lyar Nothing therefore as I have already intimated can be our security for True Religion but the Just Divine Measure the Common Faith the True Catholick Standard which in all things necessary to the main End is most evident and in entertaining nothing that is not so evident till it becomes so upon this Great Test this is our Security For it is very plain there is less danger when our Understandings are not yet extended to the breadth of Divine Truth if none of the Vital Principles are unknown to us unsensed by us which are so exceedingly plain that we cannot be except willfully ignorant of them for no Injury is done to Truth that we do not understand its whole Compass nor to our selves if we do not hate knowledge offering it self to our notices but in adding to Truth seeing we can have nothing to add but what is of no worth we must needs defile it in having only Truth though we have not all Truth we yet are under the Influence of Truth only but when we add we enslave our selves to Lying Vanities Now hereunto have I levelled the whole ensuing Catechism or Discourse against which I know many prejudices will lie except full Consideration be allowed I know too many things raise a Detestation at the first which being Examined and Weighed by their Reason gain not only the Discharge of these Angry Passions but much Acceptance and Assent And I must take the Confidence to say in relation to any such Doubt upon the ensuing Apology for Catholick Truth that it is settled upon such unmoveable Reason and Weigh'd out by such exact attendance to it that I may write upon it without Immodesty Loe this we have searched it so it is hear it and know thou it for thy good for good in the Quiet and most Peaceable Course of Christianity wherein to know the True Grounds upon which it rests alone makes the Soul both Wise and Good and determines it to the Square and Just Rules of that Holy Religion for Good in times of Temptation to a False Religion especially that which calls it self Catholick For the truly Instructed Christian in that which is indeed Catholick is even Impregnable against that Delusion of Catholick falsely so called Lastly for good in the midst of great Differences and Diversities of Opinion and Practice in relation to lesser things pertaining more Circumstantially or Doubtfully to True Religion wherein the Rational Christian carrying it as Inoffensively and Communicatively as he can with all centers in that which is Catholick as to his Faith Love Inward Esteem and Practice and unmoveably fixes there detesting all Animosity and much more rigour or severity towards others in Relation to such differences than which nothing can be more ungenerous more unchristian more irreligious more unworthy THE CONTENTS CAP. I. OF the Perfect and First State of Humane Nature with relation to Catholick or Publick Religion page 1 CAP. II. Of the Violation of this Catholick Order of Religion and the Means provided by God to restore it 7 CAP. III. Of the Vncontroversible Laws of Natural Religion 10 CAP. IV. Of Revelation and the Reasons of so great Miscarriages against both the Light of Nature and Revelation with the Means of Cure 14 CAP. V. Of the Publick or Divine Original of Sacred Writing or Scripture 23 CAP. VI. Of the Proof of Scripture That it is of God and that the Proof also is Publick and Divine 27 CAP. VII Of the Publick Interpretation of Scripture pag. 36 CAP. VIII Of Tradition and Antiquity â—â— CAP. IX Of the Church Catholick 65 CAP. X. Of the Officers appointed by Christ in his Church 8â— CAP. XI Of every Man's Obligation to be wise for himself to Salvation 89 CAP. XII Of Schism and Scandal 93 CAP. XIII Of the Anti-Church and its Opposition in every thing to the True Church 109 CAP. XIV Of the Power of Magistrates in Religion and of National Religion 128 A Catholick Catechism CAP. I. Of the Perfect and First State of Humane Nature with relation to Catholick or Publick Religion Quest WHAT is the most distinguishing Excellency and Perfection of Humane Nature Answ Catholick or truly Publick Religion for it is the All the Whole or Universal Man Whoever therefore hath vanquished the sense of that hath put off Man and degraded himself into worse than a Brute Quest What do you mean by Religion Answ By Religion I mean a close Binding or Uniting our selves to and with God the Supreme Being in the Worship of him according to his Excellent Nature and Attributes in keeping his Commandments and seeking his Grace and Favour according to all his Divine Manifestations of himself and in so doing we are joined and join our selves as far as we can with one another in the same Religious Services performed by all Quest Why do you call it Catholick or truly Publick Religion Answ
Divine The great use of Councils is therefore so to debate and bring things to a Result by a confluence of Wisdom and Learning that we may see Divine Truths in their own Light in Scripture-light to hold out which they are but ministerially imploy'd and not to impose upon any under the name of Publick for that alone is Publick that is Divine All Comparison of Privates among themselves must needs be lost in this Publick before which the greatest name of Publick is but as the drop of the Bucket and the small dust of the Ballance And the union with that true Publick makes the most Private a Publick and Separation from it the most seemingly Publick a most Idiottal Private And it were very happy if the Experiment hereof were not too evident in the Councils that have been how little Number of it self can Contribute to truly Publick or Divine yet the fitness of the Means is withall to be acknowledged as ordain'd by God CAP. IX Of the Church-Catholick Quest SCripture the Publick Record of Catholick Religion being thus far Established and Secured both by Internal Characters and External Care of Providence it still remains necessary there should be some stated Ordination of God for the Actuating this Record to its several Purposes and Ends. 1. Because Divine Revelation having now finished its measures there cannot be expected those immediate motions of Truth that were vouchsafed by God in his extraordinary Presences but all is to be deriv'd from and display'd in Scripture 2. Scripture yet being but of the nature of a Record it would lye still and unmoved and as it were dead if not produced and applyed even as other Laws and Records do that are not continually executed to their proper Vses be their Virtue never so great if so Executed What therefore is that Ordinance of God in the Cessation of Immediate Presence for the exposing this Record to its universal notice and for the applying it daily to its great purposes which is the Executing it as far as it is to be Executed in this World Answ God hath by his extraordinary Ministers whom he gave his Divine Revelation and Word first founded the Church and according to the Degrees of that Revelation exalted it to be serviceable to this great End and so to supply the place of Immediate Presence Quest What is to be understood by the Church Answ The Church is The Catholick Congregation of Mankind called to the Faith and Obedience of that Word it self and which being called it self is entrusted to call others to the same Faith and Obedience and so is Govern'd and Governs according to it by daily Exercises in and according to that Word Quest Why do you give the Church the stile of a Congregation are not the Parts of it so distant that they cannot be Congregated in the Worship of God Answ They are yet all so united in the Faith and Obedience of this Sacred Word and in the Worship of God according to it as to be most properly called a Congregation in that regard Quest But still how can the Church be called a Congregation seeing that speaks it always actually Congregated but those very Members that in regard of nearness one to another are at due seasons Congregated cannot yet be always Congregated Answ The Twelve Tribes of Israel that is the Church in its several Members always united always ready to the Instant serving God Day and Night are beheld and seen by him as in a perpetual actual Congregation Quest Why do you call the Church The Congregation Answ Even as Holy Writing is The Scripture and The Bible or Book so the Church is The Congregation by way of Eminency the only Excellent Assembly or Congregation in the World And indeed upon a true account there is no other Religious Congregation but either a rude Multitude or a Conspiracy and Faction against God Quest Why is the Church said to be a Congregation called by the Word Answ Because Humane Nature uncall'd lies in the Lapse of Separation from God in Private and False Religion and in those Assemblies justly branded as before till it be recalled by him into the Church united again to him So that a Church is not a Natural but a Supernatural Assembly yet it is ready to embrace all true Nature anâ— the Associations of it into it self Quest Why is the Church describ'd to be One Catholick Congregation when both Scripture and daily Observation assure us there have been and are so many Particular Congregations very Regular Churches and duely so styled Answ Because the Church is of the Nature of those Things that are distinguished only by the several Accidental Receptions they find and yet still remain One the Catholick Church and a Particular Church differ no otherwise than as a Beam of Light differs from the whole Globe of Light or a Stream of Water from the Ocean Even the most Particular Church is in this regard Catholick that it is united to God and Christ that indeed give both the Name and Nature of Catholick from themselves Particular Churches yea even Particular Persons truly of the Church have every one the whole Character Title Promise and Privilege of the Catholick Church so far as they can need or receive them even as Heaven is Entire Heaven to every single Glorified Soul Every Lively Member of the Church touches the Head and Corner-stone and so in him the whole General Assembly and Church of the First-born both in Heaven and Earth and is at last consummate with them to Eternity Quest How is this Church Congregated Answ It was begun and hath always increased by Particular Persons converted and brought home to God according to his Word in several Ages and Successions For the Church as it is a Church is not a Society formed by a common Consent of Men or by their Will but its several Parts are added by God so that it consists of all that are inwardly and truly of that Catholick Religion in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ by the Eternal Spirit all the World over and in which meet all that have been are or shall be thus converted by the Word of God as the Church is and shall be triumphant in Glory Quest The Call then that makes this Congregation is first to God and Christ and not to the Church it self Answ It is evidently so All true Converts first give themselves to God and Christ and by vertue of That to the Church The Apostles were not sollicitous of any other Conjoyning Men to the Church than what most necessarily followed upon their receiving the Gospel and were afraid of their fixing upon them that were but Ministers and Servants We preach Jesus to be the Lord and our selves Servants for Jesus sake The Corinthians heading themselves under Paul or Apollo or Cephas was very mischievous and therefore the Apostle knowing the Union ought to be only to Christ directs himself so vehemently against it as also against any
of this Truth under an apprehension of a greater moment than there is indeed in the Causes of such a Disunion and a proportionable abatement of Christian Love arising from it All Heresie therefore includes Schism but all Schism does not rise up to Heresie Quest Are these the Scripture Notions of Schism and Heresie according to its use of those Words Answ They are most agreeable with the Sense of it but the words were not so set solemn and formal in Scripture as afterwards in Ecclesiastick Writers for Dichostasyes or Division into two or more Parties and Contentions are by the Apostle used to the same Sense as Schism and Heresie sometimes signifies no more than a Sect or Division though that is remarkably used in its worst Sense by both the Apostles Paul and Peter Quest Is every different Apprehension and Practice ensuing upon it though distant from Truth immediately to be Condemned of Schism Answ By no means if it be a Modest and Humble Distrust and Suspension concerning the Truth and Command of God in some things of smaller moment and doubtful yea though it comes to a positive Determination so far as a Man's judgment and yet erroneous can at the present discern it cannot be branded as Schism if there be no stress laid upon the Thing beyond its desert if the Union in the greatest and clearest Truths and Commands remains firm and the Love due to such an Union with the Church of God be sincere and fervent yea even Dissent in greater points thus qualified and free from ill practice hath not been rigidly censur'd for Heresie Quest Is there no danger then of running into Schism if there be an Vnion with Truth Answ In this Sense only when the weakness or misapprehension of others are rated against them beyond their Merit and without regard to the greater Truths they agree in and the Love due to them upon Union in those greater Truths is withdrawn or the Spirit of meekness in endeavouring to restore the Erring Christian denied This may be justly esteem'd like Schism as it recedes from the just value of Great Truths and from the Charity of Christians upon Union in them but no Man is to espouse any Mans Errors or to receive even Truth by an implicit Faith for fear of Schism in things that carry not a broad Evidence of Divine Truth there is great scope for Modest Suspensions and even Dissents without Imputation of Schism for Truths of magnitude either in Doctrine Worship Practice or Discipline are too bright to be refused by sincere and honest Minds after due admonition Quest Wherein lies then the great Evil of Schism Answ That Schism and the Evil of it may better be understood I will set before you the several Instances of Schism in Scripture and the Evils noted by the Apostle in each of them 1. The first sort of Schism is the Disunion in the sincere Doctrine of the Gospel and bringing in upon it the necessity of the Judaique Rites to concur with it This the Apostle to the Romans Rom. 16. 17. calls making Divisions or Parties beside or contrary to the Doctrine received The great Evil of this adding to the Word of God is that it lays Scandals before Men and draws them into this great mischief that instead of the pure nourishment of Divine Truth all runs into this over-beloved Sentiment and so deprives the Soul of the true and vigorous Spirits of Truth and also the Service due to True Christianity is drain'd away and consumed upon this private Opinion which is indeed the mischief of all Falshood in Religion and Devotion in Things not appointed by God who only can prescribe what is truly fitted to our Good and bless it with suitable Effect Miscarriage from Divine Truth is always found in Schism with this mischievous Consequence that it deceives the Soul with a Cloud and Wind instead of Truth and solid Good 2. A Second kind of Schism the Apostle Notes 1 Cor. 11. 19 20. was the Disorder in Divine-Worship in that great Ordinance of the Lords Supper wherein they that were reprov'd were necessitated to withdraw and to stand apart for the manifesting themselves in the purity of that Worship and Service for the very honor of it The great Evil of this Schism is that it brings in a necessity of divided Parties in Publick Religion and the Duties of it seeing good Men must separate from such Corruptions and stand at a Distance from them on Account of which Religion it self is dishonoured as if it were a Jumble of Sects and gave an uncertain sound and further than that is charged as if it were but a Sect it self because it stands by it self Thus Christianity was called This Sect and the Sect of the Nazarenes Idolatry damns the True Worship of God as a Heresie from it self and the False Church charges the truly Publick-Assembly with Schism and a Private Religion 3. Another Degree of Schism the Apostle taxes in the Corinthians 1 Cor. 1. 11. c. 4. 3. was that this one intire Profession of Christianity in the one Universal Church of Christ they thought ought to be shred into little Fraternities under the Names of some prime Minister of Christianity or even under the Name of Christ himself as an ordinary Master of a Party except we will understand that Those Approved who stood firm in Christ alone were manifested and stood alone by being at a distance from the Schism of others and so appeared as was said before like a Schism themselves Thus vain Philosophy parcell'd out it self under its great Masters The great Evil of this is that it raises Feuds Contentions and Factions as if this one Integral Christianity could have distinct Interests and some ingross one Interest others another Whereas the Apostle thus reduces this Schism all Ministers saith he with all their Gifts Graces and Functions are the whole Churches without any cantoning other than that Order and Conveniency requires the more constant administration of Religion in certain Congregations with their Elders Cephas the Apostle of the Circumcision was the Corinthians though Gentiles as well as the Apostle of the Gentiles Paul himself and not only the Churches Ministers â—ut the whole World and the Cargo of Light and Truth in it are the Churches Every Truth every Ordinance every Minister whâ—ther of Truth Natural or Revealed Religion with all the happy Effects of them are all the Donation of Christ to the Catholick Church whose the Catholick Church is and no Ministers whatever and Christ is Gods who is the Foundation Center and Supream Head of this Unity and Union 4. The last Instance of Schism I find in Holy Scripture is intimated to us under that curious Parable 1 Cor. 12. 12. of the Wise and Excellent Temperament betwixt the several Members of the same Body set in different Degrees of Dignity the less comely parts have more abundant Comliness and those that we think to be less Honourable on these we bestow more abundant
in Sackcloth being slain and lying dead three Days and a half True Christianity being in all appearance extinct The measuring the Altar the Temple and those that Worship in it signifying the close Retirement of Pure Religion and the outward Court left to be trodden down by the Gentiles or Heathen Christians and their impure Rites and Worship and therefore excluded from those strict measures true undefiled Christianity is enclos'd within Revel 11. 1â— Now upon all these Representations of such a State of the Church so exquisitely shadowed and resembled and compared with that deep plunge and immersement of Christian Religion in the time of the Popish Midnight who can but believe these with many concurrent Delineations in all those forecited Scriptures were on purpose to give the Portraicture of that so Fatal Apostasie that believes it at all to be Prophesied in the Book of God and who that considers the weight of the thing can but believe it foretold if there be any thing prophetick of the State of Christianity to the end of the World As it most evidently appears there is But if any be so incredulous as to suppose such a State of Christianity beneath the Prefigurations of the Divine Spirit he cannot if he be indeed a Protestant but agree that nothing does with more Art and Divine Skill Pourtray and Draw to the Life such a Devastation of Christs True Religion as all History knows Popery hath made and as far as it can prevail does now and would do much farther and in its very Frame is constituted so to do Quest But seeing you suppose these Types of Popery may be applyed another way though it is I confess very hardly to be supposed yet I desire if any thing hath fallen under your Observation that can be less avoided to make plain how different a Religion Popish-Christianity is from the Scripture-Christianity you would give me leave to ask what it is Answ I must needs commend your Rational Enquiry for I know neither the Veneration given to any Religion by the Natives of it nor the ill Words against any Religion by those that are Strangers and Enemies to it should conclude against it The Professors of every Religion are startled at any reproach of their own Religion as at horrible Blasphemy but freely speak ill of a diverse from it Mahometans call themselves Believers and Christians Infidels Popish Religion calls it self Catholick and Protestancy a Grand Heresie and Schism Judaism charges whole Christianity with Cheat and Imposture It is therefore necessary we should have some Magnetick Needle to point us to the True Religion and to the True Christianity seeing its Name is not only distributed to many but so solemnly divided into the Popish and Protestant Profession of Christianity Quest What then can be our Invariable Northpole in Religion in such a Wide and Tumultuous Ocean Answ I hope you have not forgotten what was at first given in Instruction concerning Natural and Revealed Religion their exact Agreement with one another and with all our Faculties so that no Religion in the World can deserve the Name of a Religion but looks monstrous and horrid only so far as it borrows some or more of the Grand Principles of our True Religion nor can be at all Weighty and Considerable but is vain and ridiculous if it receive no Ballast from true-True-Religion That then which was accounted for in the beginning being remembred I shall especially apply my self to ascertain True-Christianity in contradiction to the false or Popish Christianity by that which will much ascertain all True Religion also in General and difference it from all False Religion Quest I much desire to have some such Test as you seem to intimate and promise Answ I cannot furnish you with a better surer and more lively than that Emblem of the Divine Spirit representing the New Jerusalem by a four-square City the Length and the Bredth and the Height of which are equal The Walls and the Gates and the City it self amounting to so many Square Solid Furlongs all exactly regulated by the Number Twelve all of Massy-Gold and most precious Pearl Rev. 21. Quest The very General view of so rich an Embleme much affects me but I desire you to lead me into the Application of it to each particular purpose and in the first place what am I to understand by the City Answ It is evidently told us it is the New Jerusalem that is coming down from Heaven the True Church Seated in the Christian Religion for so the Apostle Paul assures us the Christian Church so Spirited with True Christianity is Jerusalem which is above the Divine and Spiritual Jerusalem which is free and is the Mother of us all if True Christians Gal. 4. 26. Quest What do you understand by the Foundations the Wall the Gates the City it self Answ I am not bold or curious in pursuing Emblems too close but understand in general by the whole of all these the Doctrine the Worship the Rules of Life the Discipline of the True Church Quest What are we directed to by all being reduced to the Number Twelve Answ It is very evident the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb give the Honour to the Number Twelve for the Prophets and Apostles that is the Truth ministred insallibly by them is the Foundation upon which the True Christian Church is built Jesus Christ himself being the Corner-Stone and so to shew True Religion hath been always Substantially the same The Twelue Tribes of Israel and the Name of Jerusalem the People and City of God of old are Recorded with Honour as expressive of the True Church fixed in the True Religion in the Times before Christ Quest Why are all things in the Christian State describ'd to be of Pure Gold and Precious Pearl Answ To teach us by sensible things the transcendent Purity and Worth of Christian Religion and the equal Purity and Worth of all things in it of a most transparent clearness being all Spiritual Intellectual full of Light and Truth and so to be received and enjoy'd by Purity and Intellectuality or Clearest Understanding Wisdom and Prudence in the Knowledge of this Divine Revelation and by greatest Innocency Cleanness and Heavenliness of Heart Affections and Life Quest But can this be supposed to be the present State of the Church of God as it is here upon Earth Answ This is the certain and most unalterable Constitution and Designation of God concerning it and whoever plants it lower in any of the Things before Named viz. the Doctrine Worship Rules of Life or Discipline contradicts the very thing it self or degrades and embases it though it must be acknowledged its being thus prepared and adorned as a Bride must be from Heaven in some just season appointed by the Father This is yet always the Tryal of the True Church and the True Religion although the Church be not yet perfected to it Quest But you seem to have forgotten the City and all the Parts of
it lying Foursquare and being solid square measure for so it must be if the Length Bredth and Height are all equal Answ I did not at all forget it but suffered your Questions to lead through all I less design'd that they might come to the Principal Character of the True Religion and the True Church so exactly adequate to one another Quest Will you then more fully explain this Similitude Answ That I may the better do it I must repeat it from the very Ground and Bottom of it which is that God makes use as he pleases of all the Knowledge and Science that is in the World to Minister to Divine Knowledge in which he principally intends to Instruct as being most absolutely necessary for all of what condition soever As then Mathematicks is the most Demonstrative Science and some things in it are of most retired and fine Speculation so are others most known and necessary to all imployed in Mechanicks Thus God hath been pleased to deposite some Prophetick Truths in the most mystick parts of that Learning and some of the more general use in the most known and acquainted parts of it now those that are more secret and not so necessary I shall leave to those that are most fitted thereunto But what is most plain and imports what is most necessary for all I will insist upon As then Number and Measure are means Ordained for Humane Nature and principal Instruments of Reason to come to the most certain knowledge of things and to be secured they are and continue what they justly ought to be so True Religion is thereupon presented to us under exact Number and Measure falling in one with another the Number Twelve multiplied into a Square Cube of Twelve thousand Furlongs And as the Foursquare Figure does so bind and is so compact with it self that it cannot receive the least Addition but with the loss of its Square nor the least Diminution but under the same Forfeiture thus True Religion is so perfectly it self that it can neither be added to nor diminished from but with a proportionable loss of it self God was pleased upon this account to chuse this Figure for the Altar under the Law for the Breast-Plate of Judgment this was the Measure of Solomons Oracle how far the Measures in Ezekiel agree I leave The Heathen by Natural Wisdom had such a Sense of the so Just to it self Foursquare that they called a Good Man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a Foursquare Man And lastly as Solid Square Measure is in all parts of it and throughout every part exactly Square and gives the most certain account of the whole content of a Body so is True Religion in all its Parts exactly so it self and every Part of every Part is reduced to the same exactness for so the Length Bredth and Height of it are equal and so is the True Church exactly adequated to True Religion The Faith is therefore said to be at once delivered to the Saints because it can receive no New Measures and it is called the Common Salvation or Doctrine of it because the Universal Standard is one This then is the Measure of a Man and the Measure of the Angel For by that Wisdom that is natural to a Man in which Beasts have no share that is to Number and Measure is made plain to us Angelical Number and Measure that is the Number and Measure of True Religion as the Angel delineated it beginning in the Apostolical Twelve and Multiplied by it self to an exact Square Figure or Measure Square in the whole product Square in every particular part and of that just content And with this exact Number Twelve so Foursquare agreed the Altar Temple and they that worshipped therein when the outward Court was left out of Measure to be trodden under Foot by Heathenish Idolatry and Superstition disguis'd under Popish Christianity of which whenever it shall be perfectly freed it shall appear in that Glory here describ'd All richest Pearl pure Gold most transparent Jasper that is Brightest Clearest Truth and of the exact Apostolical Number and Measure Quest Is there no farther Improvement to be made of this Divine Symbole the Foursquare City Answ There is when I have first observed to you false-False-Religion is out of all Square just Measure and even Number it is a constant and perpetual Odd wandring from True Religion and the justness of it to it self and that both in Doctrine Worship Rules of Life and Discipline so that it is impossible in it to Measure one thing from and by another or any one point of any of these by it self uneven in the whole Product uneven in every part uneven in the Root The most significant Emblem of the Popish-Church which having the Fundamentals of Christianity hath yet lost the Apostolical Twelve by innumerable most irregular and wild Additions and deformed every Single Article of Truth by most disagreeable Corruptions of it and therefore as a Man most Learned in Numbers hath demonstrated the Number 666 a Number no way to be reduced to a Foursquare Figure is the most Fit and Significant Hieroglyphick of it and indeed of all False-Religion that must have something of Truth to make it a Religion but as it is false is an Odd from that Truth Quest Let me now desire the most plain and useful Application of this Parabolick Scheme Answ You shall have it and it consists in observing Four Prime Characters of the True Christian Religion that may be as Four Equal sides of this Foursquare and of the Church adjusted to it from each of which may be measured to each of the rest and the Equality or Inequality will discover the Truth or Falshood of all that is brought to the Tryal 1. The Transcendant Holiness Goodness and Purity of the Doctrine Precepts of Worship Rules of Life Discipline is one side of this Christian-square with which whatever does not Square is convicted not to be of that Doctrine and Religion whether it look towards God in all the Highest most Honourable Apprehensions of him suitable Discourse Worship Love and Obedience or whether it look towards Men in all Justice Righteousness Mercy Compassion Charity Benevolence Beneficence and these as they respect all the particular Offices of Life Publick of Magistrates Subjects or Private as of Parents Children Husband Wife Master or Servants The Peace and Welfare of Mankind are treasur'd up in the Law of Christ or lastly whether it look to a Man 's own Person in Soberness Purity Continency in the Thoughts the Words the Actions The Honour and best State of the Mind and Body are provided for by this Doctrine that is after Godliness not only in the World to come but in this Life Whatever now does not agree with these wholesom words is detected not to be Christian which is all Truth Virtue and Praise 2. There being nothing more intimate to Man in this fallen state than the Sense of Guilt and knowledg that he is a
Sinner the whole platform of Redemption by Jesus Christ is become like the Original Law of Righteousness by which Man was formed and Answers to it in all the Attributes of Perfection as therefore the Plot of Restoration by the Son of God infolds it within it self and answers every way exactly to it so that very Law and Doctrine of Holiness owns the Reconciliation and Attonement by that great Sacrifice as Equilateral to it self the Dimensions of one being found correspondent in the other and each to be Tryed one by the other so great a Sacrifice would be unnecessary if it had not so great a Law to answer so great a Law can be answered by so great a Sacrifice and only by that It must have that it can need it can acknowledge no other So then the one may be Measured by the other The Holiness Purity of such a Law violated requires such an Effectual Pacification and Purgation of Conscience such a Renovation as Christianity sets before us Such a Sacrifice such a Renovation or Sanctification by the Divine Spirit from it teaches us what an excellent Law was violated so often therefore is the Lamb made the Title of our Lord and Savour so oâ—ten it is Signally Recorded in the Revelation and the Names of the Apostles of the Lamb are said to be written in the Foundations of the New-Jerusalem to shew the weight of the Doctrine of the Christian Sacrifice in the Blood of Christ and the Holy Spirit breathing in and from it in Renovation and Sanctification 3. The Liberty that Jesus Christ hath brought in by his Gospel is another Equilateral Character of his True Religion to be Measured by each of the former and it also Measures them It is not a Liberty from Holiness it is not a Liberty from close application to the Redemption of Christ and not to need it on any pretence whatever but it is a Liberty from any Imposition that is Ceremonial and does not by its Intrinsique Worth and Goodness or by its Supreme Ordination from God center in the true Perfection of the Mind Conscience and whole Soul yea whatever God himself had Commanded the Jews is not only reversed but despised for the sake of Christian Liberty if it does not square with it so that no Yoak of Ceremonial Bondage is laid upon us by God himself that which had been is taken away and a Yoak of humane imposiing is under the Gospel-Anathema the Doctrine of Godliness of Redemption by Christ may be justly measured by the true perfection of Conscience To do well in things intrinsically good according to the Rule of Christianity and being inwardly purg'd and atton'd by the Christian Sacrifice do also truly measure this Liberty for on one side the Kingdom of God is not Meat and Drink but Righteousness Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost He that in these things serves Christ is acceptable to God and approved of Men It is not applying to the Blood of Bulls and Goats that can never take away sin but to the Blood Offered by the Eternal Spirit which certainly makes the comers thereunto perfect On the other side this Liberty lays not open the Inclosures of a Holy Life nor removes the Barriers of Justice against Sin if not satisfied and attoned by Faith in the Blood of Christ 4. Lastly That which answers to each of these Characters of True Religion is that is hath no Secular Interest no Interest of this present World that it looks not upon the things that are seen that are but for a Moment but on the things that are not seen that are Eternal such is the Godliness such is the Sacrifice such the Christian Liberty that their Uses and Ends are too great and large to center in Earthly things and though themselves are the True Interest of the present state yet they no way make it or the Grandeur of it an Interest but seek a Heavenly Country and City even as the Lord of this Religion said My Kingdom is not of this World Now as this measures each of the other Characters so each of them measures it such a Transcendant Holiness and Purity can alone see God in Eternal Habitations such a Sacrifice alone can have its Blood enter into the Holy Place made without Hands having obtained an Eternal Inheritance such a Blood speaks alone in the Heavens better things than the Blood of Abel a Conscience so free so perfected hath boldness to enter into the Holiest and none else These are all fitted and Consecrated to Eternity and Eternity to them Light and trivial Holiness Insignificant Ceremonies and Rites of Purgation a cumber of External Observations invented by Men can never enter within the Vail nor endure for ever And on the other side by such Divine Things to grasp at this World and a Patrimony on Earth is as gross and out of Square so that these things exactly measure one another and square together Quest How is the Four-Square City or the True Church adjusted to these Dimensions Answ In all these things I before mentioned in having these and these only in its Doctrine its Worship its Practice and Obedience its Discipline or Government Quest How is the False Church out of Square to all these Answ In that retaining the Profession of the Christian Religion constituted according to these and pretending an Imitation of them and the Miracles attesting them it hath been most extravagant from them by its Traditional Additions and Counterfeits of them every of which are a Violation and Irregularity from one or all of these Characters or equal Sides of True Religion a great Lie upon them with which they can never be brought to agree being not only an endless Variation from but a flat Opposition to them and a despiting them with themselves so strangely so monstrously mis-shapen and that in so great numbers that as in mockage to the many excellent things our Saviour did and taught so many that if they were all written the World it self could not contain the Books that would be written even so if all the numerous and prodigious excursions of the Antichristian Church and Antichrist the Head of it from Christian Religion by its indeterminable swarm of New pieces of Antichristianism should be written the whole World it self would not be able to contain the Volumes that would be written Quest But does not the Profession of so much of the Christian Religion in such an Eminence like tbe City upon the Hill that cannot be hid give it the Reputation of a most Famous Church if not the Catholick as it calls it self Answ Christianity so abused as in the Popish Religion is infinitely the more dishonoured for the Eminence of the Antichurch that so exposes it and it is only the Eminence of Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and the exalting himself above all that is indeed and truly God in his Church and shewing himself that he is God in his Oracles Wonders and Miracles but they are
For the sake of the True Religion we may be oblig'd to forsake not only our Country but our Fathers House and to unite to the Church of God founded in that True Religion yet in the mean time we must own all that is Divine Rational True weresoever we find it much more in our Native Country and if it be possible propagate True Religion upon it For we shall not only be judged in this World with our Nation but shall rise with it at the Day of Judgment in the same Station or Lott wherein we were placed in this World according to our doing good in it we shall receive our Reward with those of it that are saved who shall then survive in Glory and become as if they were the whole Nation the perishing part being lost as we therefore desire the prosperity of it in this World so ought we to endeavour by all means the Eternal Happiness of as many of it as we can by joyning with them and ingaging them in True Religion Quest I desire your Second Proposition Answ It is this That in a Political Sense National Religion is when Magistrates and the Body of the People joyn in the True Religion and Establish it by Law and devote to it the most Publick Advantages that the Largeness and Grandeur of such a Nation have in their Power fixing Characters of Civil Honour and ample Condition upon the Rulers of the Church and Communicating to them Magistratical Power in things pertaining to the External Defence Honour and Provision for the True Religion as it is National all which so far as it is Serviceable to the best Ends is acceptable to God our Saviour who is not the Author of Confusion but of Peace and ought to be Submitted to with Reverence both in Obedience to Government and also as it is done in Honour to the Name of God and True Religion The State of the Church in times of Persecution being not the Standard as to these things in the prosperous times of it Quest I now desire the Third Proposition Answ The Government of a Nation in Religion appointing and prescribing Liturgies Confessions of Faith Catechisms and Publick Forms of Instruction or Homilies they may be so far useful as when they are composed according to the Word of God to secure True Religion and the Publick Administration of it by so much publickly Ratified and requiring of all whom it Intrusts as Ministers of the Word of God under its Approbation and Maintenance to assent to the Truth of Religion so Compriz'd and Publickly to declare it by using them as is appointed But these are not to be understood to put Limits upon the Ministers of the Word first entrusted by Christ who are both in Prayer Preaching the Gospel and all means of Instruction to search into all the Scripture that is profitable for Doctrine Instruction Reproof and to Pray with all Prayer and Supplication according to the particular occasions and in that abundance and liberality of the Divine Oracles that they themselves may speak as the Oracles of God and Pray with the Vnderstanding and in the Holy Spirit and that all their Service may be matter of Bounty from their own Minds and not of Constraint and necessity as impos'd For how should they then as every Good Scribe Instructed to the Kingdom of Heaven bring out of their Treasure Things New and Old or like the good Housholder that hath made provision and laid up in store to that End In all these things Solomons Example is Great According to which the Preacher ought to be Wise and to teach the People Knowledge and give good heed and seek to find out acceptable Words that may be as Goades and Nailes not blunted with Common use Quest I now desire your Fourth Proposition Answ The Benefit of National Religion Established by Law is That every Subject of that Nation hath a Right to the True Religion so Established and may claim his Interest and Property in it as in all Things else legally due to him and is not oblig'd upon the account of Passive Obedience to desert or relinquish his Right in it any more than his Righteous Claim or Title to any thing else he enjoys by Laws and yet Trangresses no Rule of Christianity but hath the same Obligation to defend that his Right as any other Right whatever so far as the Laws of the Nation enable him nor can there be any Resistance to Government in so doing even as there can be none but it is the Duty and Trust of Subordinate Magistrates to adhere to the Laws in the point of True Religion as in all other Cases and of the Supreme Legislative Power of a Nation to foresee Dangers and prevent them by Additional Laws as necessity shall require And all this with the Prerogative due to Religion Quest I desire your Fifth Proposition Answ National Religion seeing it is design'd to Comprehend a multitude of Persons of most necessarily and unavoidably various Sentiments and Apprehensions must be so prepared as that with greatest Ease and Room to Consciences and Understandings of so many several Figures and Impressions there may be an Union in National Religion with least Scruple and therefore to give all the Liberty that Truth gives not imposing Arbitrarily because Religion as hath been said is Gods Peculiar and in that the Doubting Conscience cannot Obey farther than it sees the Divine Rule before it not in things Dark and Disputable because clear things are only necessary to Salvation not forcibly except when Natural Religion is Violated because patient Instruction Counsel and Ratiocination are the Divine Methods in giving and working Faith Quest I now expect the last Proposition Answ I shall give you the last and therein Conclude this whole Enquiry and Instruction and it is this The True Religion of the Word of God in a Nation or City does overtop all the False and Private Religions in it and become in the Sacred Register the National Religion In the Sacred Maps the Christians of Achaia were Achaia it self The Seven Churches of Asia were the Cities themselves And whatever Lesser Differences or Divisions this or that Name of Distinction may seem to make in National Religion yet the True Substantial Religion in all of them shall be one National Religion and become one Rod and Scepter in the Hand of Christ and the Nation be as one National Tribe and Church For let Men do what they can against it True Religion as it is the only Publick Religion and no Separation of Men from it however called Publick can make it Private so in what place soever it is it shall have the most Publick Character and the True Religion in all those that sincerely profess it shall be one True Publick Religion and those little Differences shall not cleave it into more than one Without the Change of True Religion it self there cannot be a Schism of a deeper Sense in it if Bitterness and Animosity Censoriousness and the Persecuting Spirit were away God will graciously Interpret Scruples on one side to a Jealousie for the Purity of Religion the freedom of the other to a desire to Propagate it under the favour of Laws and thereby to be capable of doing most Good In Heaven they now are all one and shall be one and the Envy Strife and Contention which the Good Lord Pardon shall be utterly Abolished This is the Honour of True Religion of Publick Divine Religion Now the God of Peace that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jesus that great Shepherd of the Sheep by the Blood of the everlasting Covenant make his Church and his Church in this Nation perfect in every Good Work to do his Will Working in it that which is well pleasing in his sight through Jesus Christ to whom be Glory for ever and ever Amen FINIS ERRATA Page 36. l. 20. for scale read seal p. 70. l. 9. r. Record
that that Doctrine is made known to men by the light of nature consequentially and by way of deduction though not originally ingrafted I make no doubt and that these two ways 1. By that obligation to forgive planted in humane nature and the inclinableness of generous minds to it as an Excellency and Glory of Humane Nature and therefore it is most attributable to God seeing all perfection derives from God and is most attributable to him To the Lord Dan. 9. 9. our God belong mercies and forgivenesses He hath declared to man it does so by inserting it as a Nobleness in his heart They therefore that do not esteem it a virtue and of most desirable practise in themselves may upon that very reason dispair of it from God seeing they count it wiser and better not to forgive and whatever is best and wisest is most attributable to God 2. By the patience of God towards sinners which in its most natural Inferences leads to repentance and is salvation Rom. 2. 4 5. 2 Pet. 3. 9. Infinite goodness not being willing that any should perish but all come to repentance and therefore that penitential frame discoverable in humane nature upon ingenuous sense of sin answers this patience of God as the Eye and light as the Ear and sound do one another and both together are a connate Gospel in mans soul If any should think this a derogation from the Mediator he will be satisfied I intend no such when I tell him I esteem all those notions of Natural Religion and Morality as continued to be planted in man are from Jesus Christ the Creator-Redeemer by whom every thing was made that is made who is that true light that is the light of men the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world Natural Religion therefore may well be inlaid John 1. 4 9. with Evangelical Lines since it is all from Christ The Apostles therefore both St. Paul and Peter discourse it as the great sin of men against natural Knowledg and Conscience not to know that the goodness of God leadeth to repentance to despise the riches of his long-suffering and forbearance to account it slackness and not salvation which could not be without the grace of God in a pardon made known by natural light nay indeed all impressions of Natural Religion continuing and moving to good actions after sin are built upon Gods pardoning Mercy because God allows receives no worship from Devils who find no place for repentance David therefore celebrates God thus There is forgiveness Psal 103. 4. with thee that thou mayest be feared that is honoured reverenced worshiped and served which could not be since mans sin if thou didst not forgive Thus evident is the Doctrine of Pardon and Repentance that if there be any such thing as Natural Religion since the fall that must be a noble branch of it The King of Nineveh had a confidence in this Mercy that so peremptory decree of destruction notwithstanding for the allowance Jonah 3. ult of them a quarentine or forty days patience carried a solemn promise of Pardon upon Repentance in the very nature of it else why was not the destruction immediate so he understood and so it proved and therefore it is a worthy part of religious publick discourse in the worship of God 2. The second duty of Natural Religion is prayer to God which our dependance upon God our expectation from him both for the holy and happy state of our minds in vertue and godliness challenges from us the recommendation of our state beyond death into the hand of God as a faithful Creator requires it of us the peaceable and prosperous order and government of the world and of our nearer concerns in it National Domestick Personal provoke us to it Prayer for pardon and reconciliation to God Vows of obedience to him of returns to him by repentance how necessary are they for upon supposition of sin and hopes of pardon the same considerations enter into prayer that do into discourses of God Now this is a duty so natural that not to pray is to restrain John 15. 4. prayer to shut up and imprison a most natural motion and vent of the soul that is ready forcibly to burst out as water consin'd within bounds too close for it David makes addresses to God as by one of his Attributes Oh thou Psal 65. 2. that hearest prayers and therefore hast an universal congregation of suppliants about thee to thee shall all flesh come 3. Praises of God in the divine excellencies of his Nature and Beeing in the glories of Creation and Providence in his Mercies and continual Beneficencies to our selves and all his creatures in his righteousness judgments and severities upon the wickedness that is in the world are a tribute to God so natural that God as our Maker gives all men songs in the night that is continual matter of praise even in the ordinary and extraordinary seasons the whole Creation is one Mouth opened in his glory This is so due and even necessary to be paid that some Naturalists of no great reputation for Devotion have upon the survey of the admirable works of God found his praises even bubbling up from them in Hymns of Praise 4. The holy and reverend mentions of God upon all just and valuable Reasons as in swearing by his Name in Covenants and Pacts in decision of controversies by testimony in asseverations of truth in promises are among the Decrees of this Natural Religion Lastly The universal Sanctification of the Divine Majesty in all our thoughts words and actions that in nothing we may reverse that acknowledgment we make in solemn duties who that calls God the bâ—st and greatest Names of Love and Awe in the highest dâ—grees as Heathens did by the force of Natural Religion can deny or keep back any part of these from God or if any denies them or does contrary to them by impious swearing blaspheming the Name of God or undervalues the awful and tremendous attributes or what evidently and undoubtedly pertains to the Divine Honour and Glory who can say severity upon him is cruelty but a due sacrifice to justice as punishments for blood rapine unnatural lusts are All these then are so plain and evident Duties that they need nothing of further discourse but only a sober reflection upon their own evidence in order to their prevalency in the understanding of men And for the manner of performance besides the very gravity required in such awful actions the prudence of rational nature in its solemn deportments the greatest condecency required to divine things that can arise from nature and not from artifice I know nothing to be added except a caution to rest here and not to suffer the transports and inchantments of a fleshly imagination that is endlesly spinning out it self in forms and modes of divine worship till that worship become not a piece of pageantry only for that were
greater Communities and that Patriarchate and Primogeniture lost it self in the numerousness of Mankind Reason advis'd to the orderly separating and dedicating some persons to the continual attendance upon Sacred Offices 3. That they might be the more Authoritative herein as persons of greatest sanctity wisdom attainments in knowledg were most recommended to such a choice so Education separation to Reading Meditation Study for attainment of knowledg must be the means under the eye of Natural Religion for enabling persons for the discharge of such Functions For there are but three ways whereby persons can be supposed authorized to presidency in Divine Things 1. By Parental Authority the same with Patriarchal 2. By Eminency of Parts and Gifts join'd with dedication of themselves and orderly approbation to publick office 3. By special and immediate appointment of God either by a standing Law as in the Levitical Priesthood or by Inspiration as in the Prophets The first two are of Natural Sanction the last of Supernatural Ordination And so far as appears by Sacred Records no one of them excludes from Discourses and Instructions of even a publick character those that have eminent gifts and inablements though not by immediate inspiration as Elihu having an excellent spirit equal'd himself with men of days and years as he himself speaks Job 32. 7 8. But Jeroboams making Priests of the meanest of the people 1 King 12. 3â— â— was a transgression against the very Laws of Nature And it seems to me an error of too much a like enormity against innate reason to bring down Divine Offices to such prepar'd prescription as the most uneducated undevoted undedicated persons to knowledg study meditation might perform so that they have nothing to trust to but as it is call'd the indelible character of Ordination which will hardly bear them out in the Court of natural Conscience and therefore cannot easily attone them to the rules of Revealed Religion which never contradicts or so much as dispenses with natural On the other side to clog the higher dignified persons in this Ministry with so much of rule and business as hinders the performance of these Divine Offices with the utmost effects of that study and meditation before spoken of runs into the same ill consequence and exchanges a Religious service into a secular Grandeur Else no one hath reason to envy that they who are Princes in Righteousness Truth and Peace and Priests indeed of the most High God Gen. 14. 18. mediating continually betwixt God and men in Doctrine Prayer Blessing and Praises should be placed among the Princes of the people And so I have run through those things that more immediately concern the first and greatest commandment but like unto Mat. 22. 37 38. these are Righteousness Justice Mercy Truth Sobriety Temperance Charity Humility Modesty Patience general love peaceableness containing our selves within our own bounds order submission to Government with perfect subjection in all things that do not contradict obedience to God together with all those things that speak virtue goodness loveliness good report honour esteem in human conversation Phil. 4. 8. which so far as they can come under the observation of man and can be regulated by laws so far as they can come into palpable instances are worthy of rewards and encouragements and the contrary of punishments This is natural Religion and it stands upon this unmovable foundation Nothing is more truly Religion or reverence of the Divine Majesty than those things which do most perfect humane nature into a conformity with God And therefore the first and chiefest in the order or scale of Religious excellencies are the things that are most really good the more substantial rational solidly good any thing is the more it pleases God and must be approved of Rom. 14. 18. men if they shew themselves men Thus all the massy acts of Love to God and men Godliness Righteousness Soberness excel all the Honour pretended to be done to God by prayer praises discourses of him oâ— whatever of that sort seems most worthy to be preferred which without the other become a flattery of God only Next discourses of his word and will in order to learn obedience are of higher account than prayer for He that Prov. 28. 9. turns away his ear from hearing the law his prayer shall be an abomination yet Prayer and Praises are much more acceptable than sacrifices There may be now a solemn appeal made to all the world whether Christian Religion is defective in one single point of this true Natural Religion at the highest and fullest dimensions of it possible to be conceived here is the height and depth the breadth and length of Natural Knowledg concerning God concerning good and evil concerning rewards and punishments according to the most sober sedate judgment of Mankind the universal consent of the world the most ready accusations and defences all men make in points of good and evil in their treaties and debates one with another according to the discourses of the most Wise Learned and Virtuous of the Philosophers the best of Lawgivers If then there be the most Wise the most Good the most Virtuous that ever was in nature found in Christian Religion abating nothing but positive Laws topical Religion Rites and Customs what a foundation of peace quietness and happy state might a consent but in this Natural Religion as it is fairly extant in the Christian Religion be and what a conviction of the Christian verity would such an acceptance of Natural Undeniable Religion from it be when just as in the day of Pentecost those Acts 2. 8. several sorts of people heard the wonderful Works of God each in their own language so in Christianity every one finds what ever they can think excepting their own particular Rites most generally truly and valuably good and that upon deepest considerations strictest examination and even uncontroversable certainty And how benign and compassionate might mankind be to it self if summoning together these truly excellent notions and framing its Religious Laws according to them they exacted a severe conformity in all that is thus vertuous and good and allowed a benign freedom of offering and receiving the best accounts that can be given of further revelations from God forbearing injury violence and blood and then also it would soon appear what an indisputable title that only excellent Religion of our Saviour hath to be the truly Catholick Religion of the whole world and so far to set it at peace Now though there is little reason to expect this will come to pass till a spirit be poured out from on high and these rivers of truth break out in the wilderness till the great Prophecies of Scripture looking to a better state of the world come to be fulfilled Yet still according to the rule of right Reason it should be so nor doth it diminish the reasonableness or silence the offers of the Reasons that they are not likely
to have their effect there being many other in the event incurable evils upon men in despight of right Reason the cure of which yet any one may freely offer and discouse 2. Having thus far insisted upon the first Particular under this Head of Natural Religion I come to shew the agreeableness of Christian Religion with Natural in what it reveals above and beyond Natural Religion and the great Reasons of our Acceptance of Christian Religion thereupon which was the second Head propos'd And that I may make this the clearer let it be distributed into these three Branches 1. That it is hereby necessarily suppos'd Natural Religion is given to be a Test and Touch-stone of Truth in Religion 2. That Christian Religion hath such an evident agreement with Natural Religion as to be approved and recommended by it 3. That it being so excellent and so recommended it lays the true grounds of peace throughout the world in Religion 1. As to the first I thus argue If a man have no notes of distinction within if there be not a Religious Rational Understanding planted by God as a nature in man if there be not Principles ingrafted into that Understanding how shall a man know the goodness of anything propos'd to him the conformity of it with what it is pretended to be When our Saviour challenged the Phraisees requiring a sign from Heaven for the truth of his Doctrine thus Why even of or from within your selves judg ye not what is Luk. 12. 5 7. right He imply'd The very essence of a man as an Intellectual Rational Spirit must be also full of Religious and Moral Principles and so must have innate judgment of Religious Truth as many other Scriptures assure us Without this a man can have nothing but an Implicite faith for his Religion a strong belief it 's true Now seeing Turks Jews Papists every one that is throughly possess'd with his Religion hath the same this kind of Faith is no other than these several Religionists laying a wager one with another which is the true Religion and it greatly derogates from the Christian Religion to suppose there is no more but this confident adventure for it rather than for any other and no grand assurance within in Natural Religion Even matters of Divine Revelation however immediately from God must be hence known and discovered else every thing that calls it self Revelation must be taken for Divine Although the Prophets might be at some times under a strong supernatural hand that transported their minds as it did also in extraordinary cases their bodies yet they were generally under the still-voice speaking to their faculties enlightning their reason sanctifying their affections by which they had even at the time of their greatest raptures a sense of the excellency of Divine Truth an habitual acquaintance with the ways of Divine approach and presence a search into the things they had spoken even after they had spoken them So the Apostle Peter tells us They searched what or what manner of time the Spirit that was in them did signifie 1 Pet. 1. 11. They had a holy gust of Divine things a judgment discerning between any sort of private spirit and the universal Spirit of Grace and Truth else how did they differ from Balaam 2 Pet. 1. ult Abraham no doubt had a free debate with himself of the certainty that the voice was Divine that commanded him to Gen. 22. sacrifice his Son and argued within himself the reasonableness of returning his Son and especially his Son Isaac to the Author of all life and being and of Isaac's most particularly and so he resign'd him But Infinite Truth and Goodness always jealous over the sacredness of Nature's Laws would not permit the execution The great power of Miracles is not their astonishment of sense but summoning mens minds with great authority to Rational and Religious Considerations laid up in store within them The sum then of this Point is this Natural Religion always with us as intimate as our faculties as certain and true as they are in their frame and creation must be our Ordeal if I may so call it our Fiery our surest way of trial of all Proposals made to us in Religion that is after due awakening our minds and examination of things by them and the blessed assistances or highest infusions of the Divine Spirit are breath'd into our natural sentiments in things pertaining to God inlightned purified and guided into all truth 2. The second Branch follows viz. Christian Religion hath such an evident agreement with Natural Religion as to be approved and recommended by it even in what it reveals above and beyond Natural Religion Now if it be first evident there is not one good thing in that whole Religion as every thing in it is holy just and good but Christianity hath united it self with it self it hath so carefully gathered up all the fragments of it that no one thing is or can be lost And if it be made good in the second place that whatever Christian Religion reveals beyond natural Religion endures the touch of Natural Religion and is besides its own proper credentials recommended by it there cannot be any thing added to evince that Christian Religion is a foundation of Oecumenical peace in Religion seeing Natural Religion is the Oecumenick Religion the Religion of all mankind It must be so for every man hath it written in his heart and Christian Religion is in much of it one and the same Religion is all of it most agreeable with Natural Religion and recommended by it It then necessarily follows no man can be wisely Rationally Religious but he must be so far Christianly Religious and what Christian Religion offers beyond the wisdom and rationality of a man beyond the Law of the first creation is yet as agreeable with it as light with light greater light with lesser light how then can he that shews himself man be cruel outragious against or out of peace with it He that falls out with it falls out with Godliness Righteousness Soberness Humility Truth peace with God attonement to him with laying hold upon Eternal Life and flying from the wrath to come with Patience Meekness Mercy Compassion from God to men from men to one another He that persecutes Christianity must persecute righteousness peace and joy in the Holy Ghost in which whosoever Rom. 14 17 18. serveth Christ as every one must do that serves him is accepted of God and approved of men and therefore to despite Christianity is not only Belluine but Devilish So that the third Branch plainly results from the two former viz. if Natural Religion be the standard and touchstone given us to try all things in Religion by and that Christian Religion comes off from the tryal more precious than Gold It follows then of what value it ought to be to all the world To demonstrate then the second Branch that Christian Religion so agrees with Natural as to
or a Bad Religion when yet Christians were under the fiery Tryal when they were continually under persecution for their Religion which the Apostle calls Righteousness because able to justifie it self to be so by the Laws of Natural Religion when they were bound to deny so great a part of their subjection to the higher powers as not to cease to be Christians at their command what then does this largeness frankness and freedom of expression mean On the part of Christians to be subject and that not for wrath but for â—onsâ—ience sake and to submit themselves when yet they were presently upon the account of their holy profession of Christianity to deny subjection and submission to the great command of Magistracy in Religion On the part of Magistrates that they were only a Terror to evil works and a praise to them that do well that he that does well should not be afraid when upon the true estimate of Christianity they were persecuting for righteousness sake How can all this be reconciled but by reducing all to the just bounds and limits of divine Ordination fixing the Magistrates Power and the Peoples Obedience in things pertaining to Religion thus so far as Natural Religion extends so far the Magistrates power extends here he is the Minister of God and bears not the sword in vain hither is the peoples obedience to come in all things pertaining to that they must needs be subject not only for wrath but conscience sake These are the ancient Landmarks thar ought not to be removed I speak not at all of civil obedience now but of obedience in things pertaining to the conscience Let none of you suffer as a murderer as a thief as an evil-doer 1 Pet. 4. 15 16. as a busie-body in other mens matters So the same Apostle speaks Offences against Natural Religion or for violation of Godliness commanded by the Law of Nature then quietness and peace of life is justly denied you But if you suffer as Christians rejoice and be exceeding glad when you come to suffer upon the account of that excellent Religion reveal'd from Heaven and assur'd to you here there is no suffering justly due to you therefore your sufferings shall be recompenced to you with Divine Glory from Heaven from whence Christianity is revealed Let us lay the whole together At that very time when Magistrates were Heathens and enemies to Christian Religion and Christians could pay them no obedience in receding from Christianity so that upon the point of Christianity there was not the mutual obligation of obedience and protection yet there was still a common center wherein even in Religious Considerations the Protection of Magistrates and the Obedience of Christians was to meet and that uncontroversably on both sides good and what could that be but as one place calls it godliness and honesty another good works another doing well This then is the standard of the worlds peace and tranquility Vniversal Religion Absolute Religion Natural Religion even as Natural Justice Vniversal Justice is the measure of all Transactions between man and man Yet if Magistrates will inflict sufferings upon Christians 1 Pet. 2. 2â— holding fast their profession they are taught by Christianity to suffer patiently not as if sufferings were due to them but that Justice may be done Natural Religion may be maintained one great branch of which is upholding Government in all its Honours and Plenipotence but therefore in testimony to them that sufferings are not due to them the Spirit of God and of Glory shall rest upon them Even as in all undue Administrations of the Magistrates power where Humane Laws the Laws of this or that Government have taken no care suffering is the duty of the innocent but their appeal lyes above The Conclusion then is this according to the sense of the New Testament where ever there is no impeachment lyes against men from the violation of Natural Religion their peaceable and quiet lives are the just right of their godliness and honesty Praise security a state out of fear is due to them as well-doers as to those that do that which is good Many other are the expressions we meet with in the Apostolick Writings looking this Way that the great Letters of commendation to mankind in general concerning persons and their ways in Religion so far as the thing comes under their judicature is the intrinsick and real goodness of their Profession and Lives at the beam of Natural Conscience This is the Royal Law every one is to fulfil in these things Jam. 2. 8. Rom. 14. 18. we must serve Christ that we may be accepted of God and approved of men Thus they must adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour thus they must take care against the Name 1 Tim. 6. 1. of God being blasphemed thus they must put to silence the ignorance â— Pet. 2. 15. 3. 16. of foolish men and make them ashamed Now it is true all the severity of Profession and Life according to Natural Religion will not justifie the truth or goodness of an assumed Religion as revealed from God as of the sober Moral Heathen Jew Turk Papist or any Master of Sect of most unblameable life among Protestants that is to be tryed in a Consistory proper to it the Arguments and Evidences of it being reveal'd are to be weighed the nature scope and tendency of it and all its Principles are to be examined and at last it stands at Gods Judgment-seat where it ought to be judged But thus the Argument is the more enforced that where there are the Testimonials of Natural Religion fairly written in the behalf of any Religion and the Professors of it though we are not nor may have reason to be induced by the Motives of Credibility it gives to approve our selves to God or seek everlasting happiness in it yet the right hand of Humanity in allowing Peaceable Lives is to be given them Having thus far insisted upon Scripture in the proof of this Assertion I come now to argue it by Reason and under every Argument to observe the Objections that may be made against it Argum. 1. And in the first place I argue from the great Excellency of Natural Religion and the Acceptableness of it to God that therefore since it is also general Religion it ought to be the Center of common peace in Religion we ought to allow the Hospitableness of Humanity to all that profess it and Dogmatize nothing but what upon due hearing and discourse they offer to make out consistent and fairly agreeing with it For it is but reasonable even upon a violent suspition of the contrary to inquire hear and receive Reason if it can be given as in the case of the Altar of Testimony we read of Joshua 22. 10. God made the World and all the Magnificencies of it at the first to entertain men of this general and excellent Religion And the Apostle Peter saith as in Revival of what had been
Rome and the Reformed Churches Although I have a just value for all those renowned labours of the great lights God hath raised up in the Protestancy a very rational and Christian entertainment of the Writer and Reader Yet I must profess the unshaken Assurance I center upon in all those Controversies is a short Conclusion of the matter That Romish Religion not only is not but cannot be true it is impossible it should be of God if Scripture and our Faculties are true if Natural Religion or Christian Religion that we have in the Scriptures be true And this I take to be a ready and sure Antidote against Popery to all that are equally concern'd to know which is the True Religion Catholick Religion falsly so called Popish Religion or Protestant Religion though they have not opportunity to acquaint themselves with all the Learning so plentiful so valuable at this day in the world for the decision between them 2. That great Principle of Natural Religion Hear Oh Israel the Lord thy God is one Jehovah and Thou shalt love Deut. 6. 4 5. the Lord thy God with all thy soul with all thy mind with all thy might and strength And that great Principle of Christian Religion If any man love not the Lord Jesus let 1 Cor. 16. 22. him be Anathema Maranatha these two joyned together assure me beyond doubt Our Mediator upon whom our Love Trust Service is to rest and that at such a distance as is Heaven from Earth cannot be but the One God with the Father and so I am resolved in the Socinian Controversie And further if he be the Eternal Son of God and his offering up the Humanity united to him a sacrifice I know it must be of infinite value and not a martyrdom not an example only 3. By Natural and Christian Principles united I am convinc'd the great foundations on which the Controversies between the Arminian and Calvinist as we use to express them rest must have great truth on both sides but they being related to those judgments of God that are as a great depth it is impossible to find them out to perfection for how can Finite wade in Infinite without being swallowed by it We need not therefore stay till these two things can be reconcil'd in our Judgments the infinite soveraignty and dominion of the Almighty over every particular immortal spirit that he hath made so that it cannot be dispos'd of or dispose it self without the counsel and foreknowledg of God and yet that no one is prejudg'd by any determination of God in the true liberty of a rational creature much less determin'd to sin and misery upon it by any over-ruling power We may safely with respects to both sides be profoundly abased in the sense of Incomprehensible soveraignty over us in a self-condemnation wherein soever we find our selves degenerate and fallen into sin as knowing our destruction of our selves Nor need we stay till supreme grace and our own free-will are reconcil'd in dispute we may safely on both sides make our humblest and most lowly appeals to him that worketh in us both to will and to do We must do so and are under the same security and obligation in stirring up our utmost Phil. 2. 13. Ezek. 18. 32. powers in turning our selves that we may live in working out our salvation with fear and trembling And all beyond Phil. 2. 12. these two conclusions are but Speculation in which we may imploy and entertain our selves in considering infinite wisdom and glory and searching as near as we dare approve its holy and gracious ways but need not be angry we can't agree in things out of our depth so as to be certain 4. In all the Disputes concerning Forms of Church-Government Modes of Worship we have thus much of resolution from the consent of Christian with Natural Religion Whatever is most substantially good is fittest to be the center of Agreement and Vnion and other things doubtful allowed to particular reason and choice with mutual tolleration and charity As is further to be shewn us under the next Head of Discourse Having now spoken so much of Natural Religion I think it necessary before I quite leave it besides the survey I have taken of it to add these Characters concerning it that it may not possibly be mistaken 1. It is that which depends upon nothing particular but must be the same to all Nations and times it is all essence and hath no accidents or circumstances as it is natural To pray is Natural Religion that is to lift up Desires to God with humility and hope this is and must be the same without any variation to every man in the world Now whatever can be suppos'd to pertain to it if it be not the same every where is not Natural Religion There can be but one nation of a God to all the world there can be but one Justice Sobriety throughout there can be but one notion of sin or of the pardon of it of Judgment to come as they are natural Till you come to Essence you come not to Natural Religion 2. It is that which cannot be demurr'd to but with the failure of all sober reason nor indeed without a consciousness of it while denied I am fully assured no man can deny a God a distinction between good and evil a future state without a strong recoil of the Natural Faculties returning as by an Intellectual Moral Elastick force 3. It is that whereof if any of the Principles be taken away grand inconveniencies and absurdities will follow like taking away light air or water out of the natural world What an infinite necessity is there of God of Prayer to him of Praises of him of his pardoning-mercy since sin of Judgment to come Take away these and universal nature flys in pieces runs every way upon so great a vacuum as the want of any these Principles immediately makes This is Natural Religion and nothing else is Natural Religion but this Having discours'd what a foundation of Vniversal Peace Christian Religion hath laid in not only assuming to but uniting with it self Natural Religion I shall come now to present as in perspective Christian Religion it self and shew the admirable contrivances for unity peace and love it hath found out and most earnestly prest on all its Disciples so infinitely wise reasonable and good so efficaciously insinuated so strongly argued and enforc'd so awfully commanded so to the life the very Divine life of it even Hypostatiz'd in our Lord that it is indeed the inexpiable shame and guilt of the Christian world that it is so unlike the Divine Philosophy the Laws the grand Exemplar of it That I may pursue this Intention with greatest advantage I shall propose under several Heads how this design is laid by the infinite wisdom of our Saviour much different from what is ready on all occasions to offer it self to Humane Imagination that is Vnity in Vniformity without which as
prerogative or peoples Liberties but leaves every thing as it finds them to their own just rights according to Law and if it self come to be one of those Rights It doth not repeal from any the Legal Right of it self which is the greatest and surest Rule that a Religion can guide it self by not to disturb but to extend peace to the world The Prince the People being for it or any thing it teaches or does most secure of their own interest though it fall out oftentimes to the greatest sufferings of its servants in all worldly Interest even loss of life it self and that with all circumstances of painful dying which yet it is able to râ—â—â—mpence in the resurrection of the just that better resurrection There remains nothing to compleat this whole Discourse of the excellency of Christian Religion in the Foundatioâ—â— of Peace it lays but the Universal Goodness Holiness â—urity Mercy and all the most generous fruits of thâ—se it is so concerned in and enjoins with so much absoluteness the heavenly and eternal glory it directs the earnestness zeal and highest ardor of all Christians upon so that while they are in the way of well-doing seeking honour glory and immortality they have all the arguments of love and peace working within them and governing all their outward Actions But I have so every way prevented my self in this part that I shall not at all further pursue it but recollect this whole Discourst into the Conclusion of it And in the first place it carries upon this very sad and melancholy Contemplation The so great and nice preparation of Natural Religion of Christian Religion for the peace and quietness of the world How monstrously unsuccesful hath it been among men What great Heats and Disquiets have Differences in Religion been still both the true and unpretended Occasions and the pretended only and counterfeit Causes of in the world What Blood and Cruelty what Slaughters and Massacres what Exquisite Torments and Artifices of Barbarity have been call'd for Contrived and Executed in this Qâ—arrel On one side men have made Religion a cover and shelter for Sedition Rebellion Commotion and Change of Government perfectly against the whole design of it On the other side Wordly Powers have charg'd all offers of a Religion never so true never so peaceable as if it was bringing out the Engines of Destruction for the blowing up States and therefore judg'd most reasonable the Authors and Proselytes of it should be pursued with severest punishments And without any Relation to these Concernments the very different apprehensions in Religion have been thought worthy of the extreamest Hate and most barbarous Persecutions of Racks Wheels and Tortures as if men having destin'd one another to Hell in another world on these accounts thought it but fit the Hell should be begun here or else which hath been sometimes a pretence for this savage method they would pull them with violence indeed out of that fire or save them from those flames yet so as by fire cruelly forcing them thereby into the Religion of their Judges Now how contrary this is to the nature of True Rational or Christian Religion I have all along shewn But however multitudes of the Votaries of Religion whether true or false have with incredible patience and oftentimes with joy and triumph embrac'd their sufferings and gloried in their death and torments esteeming their pains Martyrdom a name of honour in this world and of great expectations in the world future So that a very considerable part of Story is fill'd up with great undertakings upon account of Religion with the severity of Laws against any thing strange or innovated in the profession of Nations and the Martyrologies of those that have suffer'd for being otherwise perswaded Now if a man values and estimates things by this worlds peace happiness and quiet he would be ready to praise and applaud Atheism and Irreligion and wish there never had been the name or notion of any other in the world to give origin to so much mischief and injumanity Especially considering the Christian Religion the most excellent tender Religion most compassionate of Humane Nature most Clear Intelligible Rational Vertuous freest from Ceremony most aliene from Superstition most modest and humble most submissive to Government at its first entrances into the world endur'd the whole weight and body of malice and cruelty against it was sown in the Blood and grew up as from the Graves of the Confessors and Martyrs of it being first founded in the death of the Author though he indeed gave proof of the Truth and last issue of it in a Glorious Resurrection And since it hath possess'd it self of the acknowledgment and Authority of Thrones Princes Laws and Governments Baptiz'd whole Nations into its profession it hath been most strangely perverted from its whole design and intention into the same instrument of Ambition and Cruelty upon the various accounts and occasions that Church-History and other Chronologies swell and labour in the Relation of Yea even small and valueless things if weighed upon its own just Ballance have yet given fury to the greatest Animosities and Dissentions which have not been washed off but in an Ocean of Blood In sum this of all Religions hath been first most persecuted hated and oppos'd by Grandees and Chiefs of the world in its first approaches to the world and since by the several Dissentions within it self been the Field of Blood made use of sometimes by design sometimes by angry power but so as that the purest and most sincere Professors have been mostly dyed in their own gore so that by the same standard of worldly interest next to Atheism and Irreligion Antichristianism or denial of Christian Religion would seem next to be chosen But when we more wisely and justly apprize the mighty and unconquerable Reasons for Religion in general and the particular vast and momentous Arguments for the reception of True Christian Religion it must needs lead us to other much more serious and reconciling Considerations And who that is a Grave Thinker having been first put into an amaze then into the most melting and relenting Commiserations that the world should be so unhappy in that wherein its greatest happiness consists that there should be such deplorable instances of rage and even Hellish cruelty that cannot be drawn out or exprest in any suitable and condecent language upon the account of that Religion that professes every where of it self it came not to destroy mens lives but to save them even then when the mistaken Zealots of it would have had Fire from Heaven in a present revenge upon those that would not receive the most compassionate founder of it the greatest lover of Humane Nature that ever was in the world Who I say that ponders these things would not set himself to find out the causes of these evils and sadly bethink himself how they should so generally fall out among Christians themselves And indeed he
our Love in our Sympathy in our Bowels of Affection in our Care for the Body though we are not all of an Aspect of a Figure of a Size in our Membership yet still are we the Body of Christ and Members in particular and being so we are the Israel of God upon whom is Peace and Mercy both now and for ever Amen And if we ought as certainly we ought so to pray with what satisfaction of mind with what appearance of Christianity can we move against the Peace of our Fellow-Members or not contribute to their Ease to their self-Enjoyment to the Comfort of each others Condition so that if one member be honour'd all the members may rejoice with it if one member suffer all the members may suffer with it and send in to its Relief and Support Our Defects herein disturbing the Peace not Ministring to the Merciful support of one another will be found another sort of Schism but of far deeper Guilt than that so much cryed out of not Conforming to one anothers Indifferents But above all the Ravening of the Evening Wolf the Roar of the Lyon the Poison and Venome of the Asp and Cokatrice ' should be far from our Mountain if we would have it accounted the Holy Mountain of the Lord. And on all sides we should open the Doors and Sluces that the streams of Divine Knowledg might run every way till it covers our Land as the waters do the Sea THE END True Religion the Interest of Nations or National Religion Demonstrated to be the Duty of Nations c. Psal 79. 6. Jer. 10. 25. Pour out thy Wrath Fury upon the Heathen Nations that have not known thee and upon the Kingdoms Families that have not called on thy Name THIS Prayer doubled by the Spirit of God for the weight of it the safety to men it should be well known and the certainty of its effect contains a strong assertion of the great benefit of Phil. 3. 2. Gen. 41. 32. and obligation lying upon Nations to National true Religion For seeing according to a grand Rule in Gods Administration of the World Nations that have no National Religion and whose Nationalness therefore becomes Heathenism and is so branded by the Spirit of God for so Nations in Scripture very often signifies Heathen that is Nations without true Religion are lyable to the pouring out of the wrath and fury of God upon them It does not only follow by the rule of Contraries that National true Religion or Worship of the true God hath a strong order to and connexion with the favour of God but as the positive Proposition is the prime and original and gives ground to and contains within it self the privative so does this Proposition That Gods Anger and Fury is at all times ready against those that do not know him that do not call upon him as join'd in a National Body or Society being the privative owe it self to the other being the positive as shall be more fully made out in the arguing this Point At the present it will be enough to observe that these two Holy men the Composer of this Psalm and the Prophet Jeremy except as some think they were both one desiring the destruction of those Heathen enemies under whose oppression their own people which at that time comprehended the Church of God then groan'd and praying in spirit for it relye and rest the whole weight of their prayer upon this principle of great truth and consequence in Gods Government of the World that as Families as Nations as Kingdoms for so all Communities are comprehended they did not know nor call upon God that is they did not worship the true God and therefore were most justly subject to his fiercest displeasure And on the other side it is couched under this though indeed before it That the people that do know and call upon the true God have a title to his savour and vindication of them in all their distress while they are consider'd as so knowing and calling upon him and not contradicting it by their actions The Context therefore goes on arguing with God on this point They have devoured Jacob in whose quarrel and rescue God is so much concern'd And seeing the favour of God is Eternal Life and his wrath burns to the lowest Hell both his wrath and his favour are to be understood in their extent even to everlasting ages All which will ground the Proposition which I mainly intend in this Discourse That National true Religion is the greatest security strength and defence of a Nation against the Divine wrath and displeasure and gives the surest claim to his favour blessing and protection both in this world and in that which is to come Because it is an observation of the greatest duty and therefore to be most closely united in and pursued to the utmost by all wise Nations and by all the several parts and members of a Nation for it is their first and highest Psal 33. i2 144. 15. Interest Blessed is the Nâ—tion that is in such a case yea happy is the people whose God is the Lord who have Jehovah thus for their God And this very consideration should reconcile all differences in National Religion that can be composed without loss of that Truth and corruption of those parts of the Worship of God which give denomination to true National Religion This should incline those that are above to the greatest condescensions and those that are beneath to the most free compliances possible if they value Religion and love their Nation that at least there may be union in National Religion if there cannot be perfect Uniformity For I am fully perswaded that upon a strict examination of this Point it will be found that National Religion supposing it always the true is the happiest model of union in Religion of any upon earth and most pleasing to God except that of the Catholick Church whose union is in the Substantials of Truth worship and practise but comes under no other form or model properly taken but except this there is none so perfect to the ends and glory of Religion so adaequate to the expressions of Scripture concerning the publickness of Religion so encouraging and advantageous to the practise so reconcileable with the peace of Religion and Nations so preventive of the endless divisions and subdivisions Humane Nature is apt to fall into when it yields up it self to a scrupulosity and Disputatiousness about Externals and Forms in Religion I say again I am perswaded no man can serve God with greater acceptableness nor be Religious to greater ends and purposes of Religion than by joining with the Nation or Supream Civil Incorporation whereof he is a member so far as he can be permitted to do it consistent with the Truth of Religion and Divine Worship I say as far as he can upon these accounts if not throughout And of this I shall endeavour to give great and valuable proofs from
and inflam'd with a Holy Affection in a lowly Imitation of the Divine Zeal wherewith God performs all his Holy Ordinations Thus as Princes they have power with God because they offer him their Petitions according to his Established Rules of Government and his own Holy Will concerning the things wherein they pray to him Now the understanding these Rules was extraordinary and infallible to the Prophets and Servants of God inspir'd by him but to us in ordinary by the light of the Word of God by the Laws of True and Right Reason in deductions from that word And in which word and the deductions from it if we are not mistaken the Efficacy will be certain because if we ask according to his will we are sure he heareth us and that we have in some true sense the Petitions we ask of him This is so valuable a Rule of prayer that Daniel though so great a Man of Vision yet betook himself to this ordinary means of Instruction in the mind of God Dan. 9. By Books of Holy Records and general Chronology he knew that the time of the Babylonish Captivity was near its Expiration and so set himself to prayer and was crown'd with this wonderful success and acceptance Thus prayers prevail with God and yet without any change in him there being a Configuration or Concurrence of all things according to his own unchangable Will His Counsels of old that are Faithfulness and Truth are remonstrated to him by the humble servent desires of his servants that knew them to be his Counsels and who are ordered by the same counsels to enquire or beseech him by prayer according to them and therefore by his spirit the spirit of prayer He draws the parallel lines to his own Intentions upon their Hearts Desires and Affections I have pursued this the further because it gives a solution to that Doubt how God without any change in himself hears prayers and also assures us this prayer being so remarkable as to be twice us'd in the same words most certainly bears it self upon some certain principle from which we may argue to general practise The principle it rests upon must be this There is an Establish'd order betwixt the wrath and displeasure of God His Fury and Vengeance and the Nations or Families not knowing not calling on his Name and this is known by very light of Nature His Wrath according to unchangable Laws is always prepar'd against those that forsake him and that Duty they owe to him as Nations It had been else a great presumption upon God and Breach of Charity to the Nations so to pray against them which may also give us account of all those Dreadful Imprecations and Curses David and other Prophets and Holy men pour out against their own Enemies and the Enemies of their people They are founded in their being Enemies to God his True Worship Love and Service and as such their Final Destruction was decreed against them by the most Righteous Laws of Divine Government made known unto those Holy men and so they prayed for it as publique persons and not out of private Wrath and Revenge but this by the way I proceed now in the main Argument And this principle I am upon That the Wrath of God is against the Nations that are without National Religion lyes deeper in a First and more Original principle viz. There is an Obligation a great Duty lying upon Nations as Nations to know and worship the True God For else why should God find fault why should he be angry when none had resisted his Will From hence it is That there is a Natural Order established by God between his Love and Favour and a People and their publique True Religion because it is the Observation of a Duty and the Observation of Duty is the fitting us for Blessing and â—avour as the neglect and Transgression of Duty cannot be without wrath and displeasure For thus God hath placed Life and Death one over against another yet so that Life and Blessing are always first even as Duty is always before sin For God never made Death and Destruction even as he never could be the cause of sin but they come in by the Failing of our Duty and so of that Life and Blessedness entail'd on our Duty Yet the Obligation to National True Religion is much more evident from these Holy men praying down Wrath upon them that know not God and that call not on his Name then it could have been from the praying for his Favour to them that did know him and that did call on his Name because his Favour might have been vouchsafed upon Terms much below our substantial and inviolable Duty As many of the Jewish Rites might be Arguments for and Pledges of Gods gracious Regard to the people he had so distinguish'd when the want of those signs would not have argued to the effusion of his Wrath and Vengeance there being no natural or positive Duty lying upon any but the Jews to such observances There may be many Arguments for the Bounty and Favour of God from External Rites appointed by him and observ'd by his people though indeed these all refer to their Essential Duty and argue nothing without it Yet the contrary will not enforce to the opposite Degrees of Wrath and Indignation because they are not observ'd when no substantial Duty is violated Vncircumcision that keeps the Law may have in the main the same security from wrath with Circumcision that keeps the Law also Seeing then there is so great wrath against those that know not God that call not on his Name It assures us the Duty the Obligation and the Reason of it lye deep that the omission is so subjected to the Divine Revenges and it is in this A society without Religion is a High contempt of God a making flesh our arm and departing from the Lord and so from his Favour and Blessing A principality without an Inscription a Dedication to the Glory of God to which all things are to be devoted is like the building a Tower up to Heaven A sin like the sin of Herod when he let that Sacrilegious Applause sink into him and gave not the Glory to God and therefore subjects men to be at any time smitten and blasted by God who has said Those that honour him he will honour but all else shall be lightly esteem'd whether Nation or Person It is not therefore only the Judgment upon the Irreligion of particular persons of particular Families that is here intended though this is included and suppos'd but especially upon the Irreligion of Societies knitting and strengthning themselves without the True God upon Principalities exalting themselves and not by and with the Almighty and Supreme Majesty On the other side if there be a Duty an Obligation of being publiquely Religious there is a Blessing upon it according to that Fundamental Principle He that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder
Societies of Mankind it declared it self a Religion that loved them and as it were on purpose to testifie the Divine Approbation of and the near resemblance between those Civil and Political Unions one with another founded in the very nature of Humane Society and that Religious Union which by the very same Law of Nature follows them as so united Christianity kept to the very same Tenor of Union it found any where and twin'd as close about the Cities Neighbourhoods and Families made ready to its hand by civil Associations as it could not calling men out to Wildernesses Mountains or Woods to be the Churches of Christ or that they should abide in Desarts and Solitudes when persecution did not drive and force them out But the Churches of Christ are denominated from those Cities and Regions where they are planted as the Churches of Epheâ—â—â—â— 2 Cor 9 2. Coriâ—th Judaea Galatia Macedonia c. yea the Christiâ—â— of Achaia are called by the Apostle Achaia as if Christianity were there become the Religion of the Countrey and the seven Churches of Asia are called those very Cities where they were seated Rev. 1. 1â— Wherein it is observable the Churches of Cities are called the Church of or in each City as one though it is in a manner certain they must be distributed into more Congregations for their numerousness yet they are still called one because the City was one But the Regions not being so united in Government Neighbourhood or any kind of Civil Union the distribution of Churches easily follows the distinction easily supposable in their civil state In Regions therefore we suppose there was no Centre of Union not in the Churches which were at distances too great for Coagmentation into one nor in the Laws and Government at least with any respect of order towards Religion they are therefore called Churches and not one Church as they are without any exception in Cities even where the Apostle names particular Churches in the Houses within those Cities yet in regard of the Unity of the City it self they are comprehended under the one Church of that City Now all this speaks the care Christian Religion uses not to disturb but to conform to Civil Societies and therefore especially to National the chief of those Societies and so I close this third Argument for National Religion derived from the consideration of Christian Religion National Religion is of great moment and consideration in respect Argum. 4 to the Day of Judgment for the wrath and fury of God upon those Nations that know him not that call not on his Name is to be taken at the full extent and duration in this world in that which is to come and so the happiness of Nations who have the Lord for their God that have the everlasting Arms under and about them spreads it self not only upon Time but upon Eternity It is indeed generally taken for granted that Nations are only judged as Nations in this world yet if we closely examine we shall find both in Scripture and Reason very valuable grounds to believe the Day of Judgment shall not only pass upon persons single but in their Communities as they are lock'd in with their Associations and with respect to those very periods of Time and the Generations into which the Communities and Associations have been distributed so that not only the people of every Nation come into Judgment together but the people of every Generation of this or that Nation come distinctly into Judgment together Besides those peculiarities of Sin or Grace wherein every man is individual to himself and no Stranger intermeddles but he proves and enjoys his own work alone or bears his own burden There are also mens interwoven Actions either good or bad wherein the Communities knots of Society Neighbourhoods Concurrences with the Nation Conformities with the Age and Generation shall be exactly compared and weighed in the Eternal Judgment For there is nothing more frequent in the Scripture than thus to represent the carriage of the day of Judgment The Nations whole as Nations that forget God shall be turned into Hell and Aegypt and Ezek. 32. 18 c. Rom 2 12. all its company all its Hosts lye together the other Nations with their multitude every one in their proper sorts The Vncircumcision and those without Law are judged by themselves the Circumcision and those under the Law by themselves distinctly Our Saviour speaks oâ— Sodom and Gomorrah the men of Nineveh Tyre aend Sidon Chorazin Bethsaida and Capernaum coming into Judgment in that Union in that Community wherein they were imbodyed here in the world and the men of that Generation as they were that Generation I confess it is not so clear that the happiness and salvation of mankind is with any respect to the distinction of Nations because besides what other reasons may be given the union of all blessed persons to God and Christ and of happy Spirits one to another is so infinitely great as to swallow up all distinctions so that there is neither Jew nor Gentile Scythian nor Barbarian but God and Christ are all and in all And so far as there is any such National distinction Our Lord being of the Seed of Abraham in whom all the Families of the Earth are blessed the bosom of Abraham the Table of Everlasting Life at which Abraham Isaac and Jacob sit down the new Jerusalem the Israel of God are the Capital expressions of happiness But still there is reason to think the distinction of Nations is not so lost but that the Holy Seed is as the substance of every Nation in which it is for ever as it were by it self conserv'd A Seed serves God in every Age which is accounted to the Lord for a Generation at that time and when God writes down the people in the Book of Life he writes them as under the head of such a Nation this or that man was born there although they are all enrolled as Citizens of that common City of Zion the City of David from whom our Lord sprang And though all Christians are one holy Nation yet it is said of some very glorious and happy State of the Church of which I will not undertake to determine that after the distinct Sealing of so many thousands of each Tribe there was yet an innumerable company not in a confusion but in a distinction so as to be known to be of all Nations Kindreds People and Tongues All the Nations of them that are saved are also mentioned in the same Mystical Book as kept under that distinction The Apostle speaks to his Corinthians and Thessalonians as certain he should meet them under those very names at the appearance of Christ He prays for Israel as a Nation that they might be saved he discourses their falling away and recovery in a national way for many particular Israelites were then called and saved but not in a national way as he insists Besides all these fair
and shifting for the gaining opportunities for the assembling themselves and preserving their relation one to another in the discharge of mutual duties much more easily than any greater associations could for our Saviour intended all for use not for Form he minded not Nominal Titular Bishops and Churches Thus far I have pleaded the appointment of Christ that the smallest numbers of Christians may agree and associate and be assured of his presence But now that this appointment is in bar of greater Societies of Christians is by no means to be granted for it is most apparent our Saviour design'd all things under the Gosplel should be restor'd to the Law of Nature and the true Reason of Things Now according to that the first End of all Society is the enjoyment of True Religion in more than solitude This desire of enjoying true Religion in Society extends it self from the least of Societies to the greatest that are not too great for the Ends of Society Our Saviour therefore as he gave no Frame of positive Laws or Worship no Pedagogy of Precepts so no Institution of Bounding Churches but that in case of straits and exigencies his true Religion may be administred in the very smallest of Societies with confidence of his Favour and Presence when it hath freedom it may enlarge it self further and further and if it have favour of Nations and Governments ascend to the greatest yet with this reserve That if in any time or place National Christianity varies from the true Original Christianity as often it hath been sound to do so that it cannot even in substantial things be consented in with a pure Conscience privater Congregations even to the most particular are always ready for Christians to retire into for so the Laws of Nature allow where the Publick is not safe and yet when the whole is not corrupted nor liberty of joyning without commixture with those Corruptions denied there may yet be there ought to be no Separation Thus the greatest Societies are not in bar of the least when True Religion requires them Thus the least are not in bar of the greatest when Christianity is at full freedom for it is closely allied with that Wisdom whereby Kings ought to Reign and Princes to decree Justice by which Princes Prov. 8. 15 16. ought to rule and Nobles yea all the Judges of the Earth with that Wisdom which rejoyces in the Habitable parts of the Earth and hath its delights with the sons of men I have therefore before observed That Christian Religion at the very first joyn'd it self as near as it could to all Humane Societies made ready to it as Families Villages Regions and so far as the Rage of Persecution would permit Christian Societies united themselves unto Distant and National Correspondencies among themselves Now it hath been so unhappy indeed with the World that in few Instances there hath been a Good State of National Religion to yield a full consciencious Compliance with Yet this will no more argue against the Thing it self than it does against any other of the wise and good Ordinations of God or against the Jewish Church so immediately govern'd by God and yet so often and so notoriously corrupted in Judah and more generally in the Ten Tribes and yet to shew how to the very utmost without following a multitude to do evil we ought to joyn with any that are good in a Nation and with any thing that is good in National Religion when Elijah had as it were deserted his place and the good influence his being in publick might have had and that God found him alone He did by way of Reproof ask him What he did alone in 1 Kings 19. 9. the Wilderness and inform'd him of a greater number that had not bowed to Baal than he knew of with whom he might joyn himself If Corruption would argue against any good Appointment or Ordination of God it would argue against Churches of the very first Form or Constitution those Churches in the Revelation whose Corruption is severely tax'd and threatned yet are without any Censure as to their Constitution and while Sâ—paration from those Churches is not so much as intimated yet a Separation from Impurities is highly commended and promised reward Those Names Rev. 3. 4. in Sardis that had not defiled their garments are assured they should walk with Christ in white for he judg'd them worthy From whence I conclude no Form of Churches can recommend things disagreeing from the word of God how truly form'd soever those Churches be for Churches are constituted for joyning in those things that are agreeable to the Will of Christ not in those that are not and yet Separation from Corruptions does not necessitate Separation from Churches while there are any Parts of Divine Truth and Worship preserv'd pure to unite in so great are the Obligations that lye upon all sincerely Religious to make true Religion as publick as they can in the several Societies that are found to ingraft it upon Now that every Society that is the feat of True Christian Religion is in the language of the New Testament A Church I allow and therefore will briefly inquire into the Scripture-notion of a Church And I find the Original word taken out of the Septuagint of the Old Testament which translates the Hebrew Kahal by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which our Translators in the Old Testament as generally render Congregation although in the New Testament what is in the quotations out of the Old Testament in the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they render Church so that from the whole it is very plain as the Vniversal or National Assembly of the people of Israel was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Church as by St. Stephen Acts 7. 38. where he speaks of the whole Body of the Israelites in the Wilderness so the Vniversal Assembly of Christians consider'd as in the Catholick Church is call'd by our Saviour and the Apostles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The Congregation by way of Eminency as Holy Records are The Scripture or Writing and the Volume of Scripture The Bible or Book as the glad tidings of Christ are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Evangil or Gospel so the Church is The Congregation And as lesser Congregations of that Church of the Jews that did not comprehend the whole Body are call'd The Congregation or Church even so lesser Societies of Christians are call'd the Congregation or Church in allusion to which our Saviour says If two or three are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word of like Importance gathered together in my name I will be in the midst of them So that the Universal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christians seen only together by God and particular Assemblies of Christians that meet together under each others eye are in the phrase of the New Testament Churches Even as the whole Assembly of the Israelites in the Wilderness when they were all under
one view is by St. Stephen as I observ'd call'd the Church and the Congregations after they were become a Nation though they could not all then meet together are call'd the Church also because they were all under one Law and Institution all partakers of the same Rights and Priviledges and so indeed all particular Churches of Christians are but the Catholick Church in lesser Associations as the circumference of Heaven is the same though in so many different Horizons As light is the same though variously modell'd by its several Receptions as the Ocean is one by how many several Denominations soever it be distinguish'd from the shores it washes or the channels or other scituations it rests in so this Church is often spoken of as one Church and as several Churches as the Sea is one and several Seas they being so much every way the same as to differ only in the Universality But whether a Nation united in Christianity may be call'd a National Church having many dissents of opinion appertaining to it and not possible to be decided by express Scripture there being no Christian Nation under Heaven in those days of the New Testament wherein it was written I shall leave wholly in the middle and only observe two Things concerning this Controversie 1. That there can no great matter accrue to either side of it by deciding for or against a National Church For allow a National Church or if you will a Congregational Church agreeing in any thing not agreeing with the Laws of Christ or if either of them wants any thing necessary to our Obedience to all the Laws of Christ In the first of these Cases Christians may and ought to retire from the Irregularities of any such Church either National or Congregational that they may be pure from Corruption In the second Case Christians must find out the ways and opportunities so far as is possible whereby they may perform all the Duties commanded by Christ though they separate from either of those Churches no further than to those ends But if there be a Corruption in the Main or a Defect in the Vitals of the Doctrine or Worship of Christ in either Notion or Churches that will not be upon due Remonstrances reform'd then if according to the Institution of Christ Christians gather into Assemblies though lesser though but of Two or Three they are assur'd of the Presence of Christ and no inconvenience of Rending the Body of Christ or making Divisions in his Church shall condemn them for the Society deserted is not his Church but the Society that does desert is his Church supposing it retires sincerely in obedience to the Laws of Christ On the other side Suppose a National Church not of the Ordination of Christ in the Gospel as under that Name or Notion yet if that stand good which I have endeavoured to demonstrate that every Nation to which the Gospel is preach'd is bound by the Laws of God establish'd in Nature and by the Laws of God and Christ in his Word to plant true Christian Religion upon its National Union It will be still every Christians duty to joyn in unite himself with encourage and promote all that True National Christian Religion and not to separate from it any further than the Laws of Christ oblige him that he may yield Obedience to all those Laws For it is the absolute Duty of every member of a Nation to seek the Eternal Salvation of his Nation in his sphere as the Apostle Paul did of the Jews in so high an Orb when he profess'd his great heaviness and sorrow of heart even to the wishing himself accurs'd from Christ and prayed with his hearts desire they might be sav'd On account of which in so many things he became to the Jews as a Jew and wrote that Excellent Epistle to the Hebrews It being for that very Reason to me most probable it was his that he might make good all those great professions of Love to them for though it was peculiarly directed to the Christian Hebrews yet it had an aspect upon the whole Religion and people of the Jews as the scope of Adjusting all the Mosaick and Jewish Law to the Gospel-Mediation makes plain and so was in it self most proper for the Conversion of that Nation as a Nation seeing their own'd and gloried in National Religion truly understood led to the Christian Religion justly now to have been their National Religion if they had yielded obedience to their own Laws rightly interpreted Now if National Religion be an undoubted obligation upon Nations and the members of Nations so far as it is true Those Laws those Officers that are though not ordain'd by Christ yet not contradictory to his Ordination but necessary according to Rules of Right Reason to the Establishing True Religion as National must be submitted to also upon the account and for the sake of that True Religion as National But if National Religion wander from Truth that Fundamental Liberty establish'd by Scripture and Laws of Nature must be always preserv'd that I before asserted as giving Right to retire from all Societies not united in Truth according to the Degrees of their defection from it But for the further justifying National True Religion I will in the next place observe from Scripture the Uses and great Ends of Churches and see how far National Religion may be accommodated to them For Churches are not therefore appointed that men may Arbitrarily and Fancifully chuse which or what sort they will be of but that the true Reasons and Purposes of them may be observed and complied with and they are these Three 1. That there may be a Generation of men in the world in the same Faith and Worship of God in Jesus Christ according to the Scripture however dispers'd at whatever distance soever remote yet united in the same Doctrine Prayer Preaching Praising God in the Sacraments and if opportunity allows and invites it in the same actual Worship and at all times closely compacted in a virtual and mystical Communion with one another the same spirit running through all uniting all to Christ and God and one with another joyned in the same love and sympathy of joy in the prosperity and of sorrow in the afflâ—ctions and sufferings one of another and with all readiness in yielding the fruits of mutual Charity Mercy and Compassion from one end of the earth to the other every true Christian being the compassionate Samaritan to every other Christian and not Jewishly distinguishing his mercy to his own Sect Party or Church and in cases of corruption and defection from the Laws and Word of Christ there is to Christians a mutual power of remonstrating against those corruptions and that defection by arguing expostulating censuring the evil of them yea and Authoritative denouncing the Judgment of God and Christ upon them for that Charter of Christs to the true Preachers of the Gospel to the true Churches stands good as to Ages so to
all parts of the true Church Whose sins ye remit are remitted c. viz by solemn Declarations out of and according to the Laws of Christ even to the utmost distance wherein any rational possibility of extending such Remonstrances and Declarations with success and effect can be found there is not only power but an incumbent duty to do it This Union now is of uncontroulable Divine Right Thus much of National Religion a National Church can by no means be denied to a Christian Nation seeing to be thus of the Church is absolutely necessary to salvation Every man that shall be saved being certainly added to this Church the entrances into which in deed and in truth are by the saving Graces of the Spirit of God and in the judgment of Charity by a serious profession And this is that Catholick Church that compreheâ—ds all lesser Unions but excludes or denies none much less can be excluded by any As therefore every one must be of the Church Catholick and Nations ought to be Christian Nations and protect that profession So this very Catholick Church in every Nation where it is truly found carries with it the name of a Church and as a Nation is by it self and its own Civil Union denominated a Nation so the union of Christians must be the Church in that Nation for it is the Catholick Church in its universal diffusion running through this or that particular Nation and all the vertues and duties of the Catholick Church ought to be exercised in it and if any one denies this he denies the Catholick Church of greater moment than any particular Church can be 2. All the closest and most constant exercises of Christian Religion that Christians are to exercise one with another that cannot be exercised but in Society of this kind are all parts of the publick worship of God Prayer Preaching Sacraments which are indeed or ought to be the same for nature throughout the whole Christian Church but must be actually perform'd in particular Societies Now these Churches may be solemnly erected and constituted by agreement but they are also founded and even grow out of the very nature of the thing for the close Neighbourhood of Christians one with another they having continual knowledg of and acquaintance one with another and thereby daily opportunities of agreeing in that publick worship of God and their common profession all these ingage and also incline them to unite whether in greater Families as the Apostle speaks of Churches in the Families of Christians or in Villages or in greater Congregations of Cities one or more still the obligation is unavoidable The necessity of Duty that lyes upon Christians to perform these Acts of Worship in Society and the Law that is upon all Society and Societies must needs grow out of this frequent conversation to dedicate it self to God make it absolutely necessary that from the neighbourhood of Christians should arise particular Churches And who then can deny but that there may be an Union and further that there ought to be an Union of a Nation agreeing with it self as in the same Government Laws National Constitutions and commerce in a more frequent and free conversation one with another so in Religion when the parts of it profess the same true Religion and desire to worship God in the most publique way they can or who can deny that a Nation may give name to a Church seeing the very Cities give name to Churches where there was a number of Christians acting together according to the Laws of Christ given to his Church The obligation to true Râ—ligion to publique Religion is undeniable The opportunity of agreement is the same and may be transacted in the same mannner all other National agreements are And what is a Church but a Society agreeing in all Acts of true Religion according to the Laws allowed by Christ having no other Form but that of the Catholick Church distinguished by the particular Societies or places where they reside I acknowledg Two things are necessary to particular by the nature of particular Societies and the places where they resided Churches 1. Consciousness or mutual knowledg of persons and their worship 2. Consent This our Saviour teaches in that expression if Two of you shall agree Mat. 18. and indeed not only in particular Churches but even in the Catholick Church it self these things have their resemblance but with this difference In the Catholick Church the Divine Spirit running through all knows them all that truly belong to it and every one of them one for another and by their true Faith they all are united in closest consent in all things necessary to salvation one with another which Faith is kept from failing by the same spirit in them all that are truly of it But because there must be yet a more particular understanding that Christians have one with another that they may joyn in the same Religious Acts and mutually assist one another in them therefore the union of the Catholick Church upon Earth though it be the greatest the most Religious Society the most strongly banded and cemented yet is not sufficient because there is not that consciousness or mutual knowledge of and consent in one anothers Faith and Worship in distant parts of the World that is necessary to the Glorifying God and Christ in particular Churches This is one great reason too why the Church-Triumphant though inseparably united with the Church-Militant and every part of it though more acceptable and prevalent in all its Adorations yet cannot be communicated with actually and explicitly we may not sollicit such a communion with it here on Earth because we are not conscious or knowing of any such particularities in their State or Action as should ground it nor are we assur'd that they are conscious of any of our particularities Abraham the Prophets and Apostles are for ought we know wholly ignorant who we are when we pray or are exercis'd Religiously There is a thick and dark Vail drawn betwixt the Church in Heaven and Earth as to such particular Communion The Father the Son the Holy Spirit are only certainly and particularly known to us in that Higher Region of them we are only assur'd They know us and all our actions To ascribe the Honour to any other of the Invisible Church is to Idolize them as well as to thrust into things we have not seen or known Thus freely I acknowledg the closeness and easiness of Society of mutual understanding and consent with one another is the Foundation of particular Churches Those Duties of mutual Exhortation Assistances Counsels and when it is necessary Reproof one of another besides the constant meeting in publick worship That necessary severity of disowning in cases of great or incorrigible offence such persons as walk in practises contrary to the Rules of Christianity not being possible but in the nearest conjunction one with another that the State of mankind allows at the same time to be as
and Divine Reasons are the only way of introducing it into Nations Beyond this is nothing but Popish Antichristian Ambition or wild and cursed Enthusiasm with all their salvage effects 2. Where there is National Religion even the National Authority is first Christianiz'd so that there is no Headship no Foundation but Christ and his Laws taking place upon a National State in profession of him If the Christianity then be removed by falshood taking place instead of Truth the Nationalness stays but the Religion the Candlestick is removed the Church is departed from it and retires where it may be enjoyed in its own Truth The form of the Church is the very same with that of the Catholick Church and Congregations As it is National the Headship Organization is no other than National but no more than the City of Corinth or other Cities or Regions made a Church of Corinth or those other Churches no more do National Laws or Magistracy make the National Religion Christianity if received settles there if not received or afterwards expulsed leaves Laws Magistracy Cities to themselves and so it deals with Churches or Forms of them of what kind soever 3. All Union in True Religion is free rational voluntary It owns no compulsion of Laws or Magistracy except in things morally good or evil so that in this only is the difference from National Agreement in other things that of Religion is voluntary and by consent Princes and Governors may be nursing Fathers and Mothers by honorary Rewards and Encouragements they may give all freedom to the true Worship of God and protect it by Laws they may fâ—nce it in with the strict observation of all moral observances they may offer and take care for the perswasions of Religion to be addressed to all their Subjects Many such demonstrations of their Love to true Religion are allowed by God but despotically to command or compel is not of the nature of True Christian though National Religion Christs Kingdom not being of this world refuses even the Magistrates Sword much more that of private force for the propagation of its most proper Interests Our Saviours Religion hates all things of violence and cruelty it is not of its Spirit he does all by instruments of his own And if Nations have made their Religion yea the Religion of Christ an essential of their Government yet if it be not according to the rule of Christ Obedience to and the good opinioof that Government is a lower and lesser Interest than Truth and O bedience to Christ Christ never intended Christianity for a Politick Engine or Expedient yet for the conservation of Government in its full Rights there is not a more concernful point of Christian Religion than the whole Doctrine of Patient Suffering with its reasonableness though it is unhappy for those Rulers that put Christians upon the exercise of it unhappy is that Power that is sealed to with Martyrs Sufferings Yet every man owes to God a strict account why he is not of the National Religion what reasons counterballance to him the great reasons given for National Religion and therein shall receive his Sentence from Christ If any upon just reasons desert a Congregation though but of two or three as I have at large set out is a little Sanctuary reserved to them by Christ with a faithful promise of his presence where it cannot be enjoyed in greater which are else though with some disadvantages in all other regards to be preferred for their publickness and not without great reasons to be refrained from or deserted If the Reasons are not of weight they stand at the Judgment Seat of Christ who are guilty of a Schism against the Laws of Christianity the Laws of Natural Religion the Laws of Humane Society and that according to the malignancy of it To draw this Discourse now to a Conclusion let me subjoyn some Rules by way of Inference of certain good effect to the management of so great an Interest as I have represented National Religion Rule 1. That the Religion offered for National should in the substantials of it be all of clear and undoubted evidence from the Word of God and sound reason from it and in indifferents or necessarily adhering circumstances prepared by so publick a Spirit as to project least of doubt and scruple that as Articles of Faith should be so fram'd as to beget no dividing Controversie but leave room to the particular Judgments of Men where points absolutely necessary are secured so all things of external mode or form should be so freely and generously design'd that every mans particular apprehension may be most at liberty without which the probabilities of the National Religion are surpris'd Rule 2. That in Circumstantials of Religion what is prepared and setled so that it cannot be alter'd by any private dispose nor allowed to any private choice without scandal to the publick Every man should consider his Liberty of Conscience on one side as on the other to preserve himself from scruple as in the Apostles instance of eating There is liberty on one side to eat all things but this does not determine to a necessity of eating that were not liberty If therefore there be a good reason an expediency not to eat the liberty is more conserv'd in not eating than in eating So it is in the use or not use of all indifferent things Where then as to the case we are now upon the advantages for publique Religion incline this way or that way to the use or not use of Indifferent Things It is our greatest liberty to move our selves that way and not to be deterr'd with the suspition of the loss of it by so doing This seems to be the Prophet Zachariahs resolution concerning the Fasts wherein those that would have them laid down and others would keep them still a foot differ'd He first shews them of no value with God then bids them love the Truth and Peace Zach. 8. 10. For though outward Forms Uniformity or Variety in them are of no account in themselves with God but either way in the Uniformity or the Variety They that serve God in spirit and truth are accepted of him yet the angry dissents and disagreements that dis-joyn the minds of men and disable the Union of Divine Worship is like the covering the Altar with tears of complaint and makes the offering unacceptable That there may be the Unity God is delighted in without Uniformity is plain by the Harmony of the Evangelists in their History of our Saviour where there is perfect Unity yet without Uniformity it is plain too by a consideration of Gods smelling a savour of rest in the services of the Church Universal where there is great Variety yet Unity But the contentions and quarrels that often arise about these things are the great causes of Gods displeasure what may most cure them is then most to be desired and chosen but what that is I will not be so bold as to prescribe
we whatever smaller distinctions make the they and the we are both one in our Lord Jesus Christ We ought therefore to pray for the common benefit of all so united though not bound up in the same form with us for a gracious audience and reception of their and our Worship of God that so the Spirit of Love and Vnion in the main may convey all our services into one before God where indeed if they are as he requires they meet stripp'd of all their outward Circumstances Form and Ceremony Faith and Obedience being alone able to mount thither with them And services so raised can by no means be spar'd for small differences in a National Religious Interest for the Angels of all such behold the Face of our Father in Heaven If Darius though a Heathen Prince had such a sense of the virtue Ezr. 6. 10 of that true Religion he was not of as to engage those of so great difference from him in their sense of God to pray for the peace of the King and his Sons how much more should we who are all of the same true Faith and Worship and know the Force and Energy of it by great acts of Favour to one another in those things wherein we cannot be wholly one yet all joyn in praying for the acceptance of one anothers services and the services of the whole Nation whereof we are not only Civil but Religious Members And if we are truly Religious shall be so accounted with God yet with the abatement of our sinful differences and divisions How should we therefore unite that we may lose none of the things that we have wrought but may receive a full reward Rule 6. It is the happiness of our Nation that if any man truâ—y understands considers and pronounces of our National Religion It stands in the Scripture making us wise to Salvation In Faith in Jesus Christ Repentance Love of God Fear of the Divine Majesty all Acts of Justice Love Mercy Compassion true sincere Preaching the whole Word of God Prayer use of Sacraments the Lords-day Religious Discourses Conferences Catechetical Instructions and Education of Youth in the knowledg of Religion Restraint of Atheism Irreligion Intemperance and Sensuality generally and throughout the Nation Compulsion of the very worst of men to acknowledge a Deity and his Worship for what is hypocrisie in them may turn to the salvation of good men These are the things I say again that are truly our National Religion all things pertaining to Order Decency outward Form or Mode are but the Vehicle the conveyance of that True Religion if the main Ends of which be obtain'd viz. That these Religious Acts are perform'd but with that peace and freedom from confusion Confusion destructive of all publick Actions and with that Honourableness that is agreeable to the state of every Nation and this Nation particularly in the simplicity of Religious Worship It is enough and whatever on these accounts is commanded in our National Religion I freely own and acknowledge as reconcilable with these Characters forbearing such who though agreeing in all main things upon sincere endeavours to understand them so cannot acquiesce in them as so who deserve compassion These things ought to be no Partition-Wall in our National Worshipping of God one with another nor can they without great rigor and censor ousness very evil in the sight of God be condemned in those who for the sake of Substantial National Religion the publickness and more universal benefit of it wherein they are most truly zealous pay obedience to the Rules of them Rule 7. Let us all strive labour preach hear and pray and even suffer in the Reformation of our selves and endeavours to Reform all others according to the most excellent Rules of our most Holy Religion professed in this Kingdom as our National Religion that it may be found to Praise Honour and Glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ and be thought worthy to stand before the Son of Man at his coming before whom nothing but the Gold and precious Stones of Substantial Truth and Goodness can stand all else will be burnt off as Hay and Chaff by the fire of that day and they that have been hot and contentious for them be saved only as by Fire with difficulty and loss And in the mean time that our Vnion and Love in the True Religion may be to us an assurance of the Divine Favour and presence of his protection and blessing that neither our Candlestick may be removed nor our Nation the present place of it be taken away for generally both are removed one with the other or soon after one another Rule 8. Let no man be discouraged from the most zealous Affectionate joyning himself to and promoting National Religion because oâ— that veneration due to the Name of The Church and Churches according to the Scripture For a Nation united in True Christian Religion differs no more in the strictest notion from a Church than a Body of men united and consecrated to God according to the Law of Nature differs from a Society united and consecrated to God according to an Institution that is no more than an Institution planted in Nature differs from an Institution given by Revelation For one is the Appointment of God of old from the very Foundations of Humane Society The other after the Fall of Nature and the Inability of it to its end An Institution therefore does not repeal a Natural Law but takes care it should be fulfill'd and compleated in its chiefest End Israel was a Church to God being so devoted to him by his own Institution and it was a Holy Nation according to the Original Exod. 19. 6. Law being elevated by the Institution to its true perfection as a Nation The Christians to whom the Apostle Peter wrote As they were a Church according to the Institution of Christ so they were a Holy Nation as he stiles them succeeding into the place of that whole Jewish Nation Consecrated to God by the Law of Nature upon Nations though but strangers scattered abroad yet to show the 1 Pet. 1. 1â— great value God has of a Nation devoted to him they are stiled A Holy Nation The Institution of the Catholick Church as the seat 1 Pet. 2. 9. of the True Religion of Jesus Christ makes a Nation united in that True Religion both a Church as that Catholick Church hath thereby a Residence in it and much more than those fore-mentioned scatter'd Jews a Holy Nation as it is Nationally resign'd up to God in the True Religion according to the Law of Nature made perfect by the Institution Where then a Nation is united in the Truth of Christian Doctrine the Purity of Divine Worship the Holy Rules of Practise the Catholick Love of all Christians Baptized into the same Body made to drink into that one Spirit In Pastors and Teachers Ministring the same Gospel the Apostles infallibly deliver'd and seal'd with Miracles All
Reason or Doctrine of Religion edifies or emboldens Conscience For although Conscience was made for the Divine Truth and Law of God which is the Truth and not for Scandal it was made so even and true to it that they which love this Law have great peace and nothing can scandalise or offend them that is either seduce or hurt them yet in this very Seat in this very Throne of the Divine Law in this Temple of God in this place of the Holy this Tribunal of the Soul that ought to be the Sanctuary of Truth and Righteousness and as a Tabernacle of Testimony does Scandal exalt it self as if it were from God and from thence it gives its Oracles but Conscience thus debauched and prostituted bears no more proportion to true Conscience than Antichrist does to Christ and is therefore a pseudo-Conscience an Anti-Conscience Conscience falsly so called 7. Scandal always dashes its own Principles of deceived Reason and false Doctrine upon some true and grand Principle of Reason and Doctrine of Religion For though every Truth of God is great yet there are of the first magnitude on account of which oppos'd the Spirit of God brands it Scandal more remarkably and hereupon though the Sin derived from Scandal may in it self seem small yet in regard of some stable Law of Religion made void and thereby Sin introduced it is a very great Sin though in a matter of its own Nature sometimes indifferent Now it cannot be otherwise but Scandal must thus dash upon Truth because as I have said it herein differs from simple Temptation that its rest is upon some false Principle of Reason or Doctrine of Religion it frames mischief by a Law and it must needs be that every false Principle and Doctrine must rush against some true one and though no Truth of God be small or Sin little and Scandal is always proportionable yet the wisdom of Scripture hath appropriated the name of Scandal to the violation of some grand Principle As I shall now in the next place for the further explaining of Scandal observe those Pillars of the Divine Truth and Law against which it throws and bruises the Scandalised Soul as the Sacred Books shall instruct us 1. The Eternal Being and Holy Government of God in the World according to those Righteous Just and Good Laws he hath given and according to which he will Judge and make Retribution to all Men at that great day is the Fountain and most Fundamental Principle of Religion So then whatever upon pretence of Reason and just cause undermines the Faith abates the Aws or dispirits the Obedience agreeable to so supreame a standard of all these is the Original and final Scandal Here all Scandal begins in the decay of the Faith and Fear of God and hither it returns It ends in a further loss of God and this upon offence taken that too much is required without reason This is that Eternal Rock of Truth at which whoever stumbles must needs be hurt wounded and grieved Thus was I grieved in my Heart and pricked in my Reins Psal 73. 21. saith the Psalmist on this very occasion Whoever falls violently against it it breaks him whoever contests to remove it and burdens himself with it it falls upon him and grinds him to Powder And yet against this speculative and practical Atheism hath in all Ages hardened it self and by shews of Reason and high Spirit been heaving and pecking at it and casting Scandals in all Mens way Gods retirement as they fancy it into the thick covering of the Clouds and the pleasure of Jâ—b 21. 14. walking in the Circuit of Heaven and not coming down in visible shapes of Glory and Power have given to ungodly Men the Boldness and a counterfeit of Argument to dispute against his Being and Government I say a counterfeit of Argument for with an Apparition of Reason from hence and an Insolency of Wickedness they Conjure down they Moâ—mo of Religion and the Goblin of Conscience as they esteem them Atheism hath always spoken stout Words against God saying to God Depart from us we desire not the knowledge Mal 3. 13. of thy ways What is the Almighty that we should serve him Or what profit is it if we should pray unto him Job 21. 14. It hath of old lifted up Men against God and stretched out their hand against the Almighty so that they have run upon God even upon the thick Bosses of his Buckler to mischief themselves to the utmost In the very days of Job there was this Counsel of the Job 10. 3. and 21. 16. and 22. 18. wicked as if it was the result of debate and serious consideration in a Senate of Atheists as if they had made the Experiment and found upon proof there was no advantage in serving God and no Man came by the worse in despising him It is not the invention of one Age of this last Age as if it might pride it self in finding it out Scripture hath not thought it against its Interests to record the strength of the Cause as it was managed of old in those Elder days of Job in the last days of the Old Testament in the time of the Prophet Malachi But over-runs it with a Flood of Truth and Eloquence even as God does as he pleases with a Deluge of Wrath. Yet present Impunity and the seeming confusion of Providence in the prosperity of the ungodly and the afflicted State of good Men hath been always a stumbling Block to sudden and short consideration Job significantly calls it Gods shining on the Councel of the Wicked as if it Job 10. 3. gave it a Lustre and Countenance Even good Men till they went into the Sanctuary of God and looked to the end of things have found it a Scandal The Psalmist acknowledges His Feet were almost gone and his Feet well Psal 73. 2. nigh slipped when he saw the Prosperity of the Wicked and Waters of a full Cup of affliction wrung out to the Godly Yet upon full discussion of the case he confesses it his Folly Ver. 22. and Ignorance So Foolish was I and Ignorant I was as a Beast before thee The wise King observed the Hearts of Eccles 8. 11. the Sons of Men fully set them in to do Evil because Sentence on an Evil Work was not speedily Executed God by his Patience sustaining and making wicked Men stand Exod. 9. 16. even when they deny him is the occasion of their more dreadful fall for their Foot will slide in due time to their Eternal Ruine how slack soever God is misdeemed he will be a swift Witness of his own Being and Truth and the Avenger of his own Glory Now so far as any Man hath either in secret Suspicions or in the silent Murmurs of his Soul said There is no God or vanquished the prevailing Awes of God so that Conscience hath been emboldened or edified or so much as silenced or dumb
highest elevation is but Created and Created is not firm and sure enough for a Foundation nor can it raise an Assent noble and generous enough for a Faith in that which is Divine All that can be summon'd may be an outward Fortification or Introduction but the Rock of Truth is the Son of God Divinity it self Upon this the Church is built that the Gates of Hell cannot prevail against it Quest But are there no Parts of Scripture that receive greater Service from Humane Testimony than others Answ There are some Parts of Scripture that are but Ministerial and almost Servile in comparison of others And that these are found in all Authentick Copies and have been delivered down from Age to Age with the Sacred Rolls may depend more upon Humane Testimony especially where the Connexion with the more Divine Parts is not evident For these being but as the Body and some of them of the more remote Parts from the Soul of Scripture cannot sparkle that Divine Light and Heat the Spirit of Scripture does and so may stand in need of borrowed Light from the Superiour Luminaries of Sacred Truth and in many Cases may like the Moon need Reflexions of Light from our very Earth but the Sun of Scripture receives the Highest Testimony by the strongest Reflexions of its own Original Beams Quest How comes it to pass that there are such different Degrees of Scripture-Excellency in the several Parts of it and that it is not one Even Form of Doctrine methodically laid together and of the same Tenour of Discourse Answ In this seeming Disorder appears the great Wisdom and Majesty of Divine Contrivance that without obliging it self to the low and even pedantick Laws of Humane Discourse it raises so great a Record of Truth upon variety of Occasions and by an Infinite Foresight predetermining to it self the several Measures and Ends of Scripture raises them out of a great variety of Accidents and in such an Order as seem'd best to it self for those Ends so as to give easie and ready Advantages to him that runs to read and gather Instructions of weightiest moment and also of quickest and suddenest sally upon his Mind of greatest aptness to fix upon the Memory without loading it and yet in the mean time to lay the Obligations of all Degrees of Search and Diligence to join one part of Scripture to another so as to comprehend the whole Complex of Divine Doctrine and extract the Order of History For by a most natural free and unaffected occasional way all Truths to make wise to Salvation and a complete Sum of all Goodness is to be found in Scripture with infinite Varieties of Address all the ways possible to the Understanding Will Affections Conscience Memory Imagination suited to all Capacities States Conditions full of plain and obvious of most retir'd secret and farthestreach'd Wisdom which no Mind can fully grasp nor Tongue express And with these Things of main Importance runs along such a Chronology of the Dealings of God with the World and especially with his Church as serves the main Design All Learning and Knowledge in the mean time attending with lowliest Submission and not with pompous Appearance Now from this Supreme Dispose of all things to the Ends of God in Scripture out of such a variety of Emergencies of all sorts arises such a diversity of several Excellencies in the Parts of Scripture that yet all meet in that Great Center of the Glory of God in a Communication of his Counsels concerning Man and that turn round those Two Globes that little one of the present World a Point like this Earth and the other that vast Circumference of Eternity Quest But is there not as great a difference arising from the various States and Conditions of the Writers of Scripture and the so different Periods of Time they were upon Answ That there is and must needs be a difference is undeniable yet to the great Glory of Scripture and assurance it is from God even those smallest and lowest things last spoken of are all treated with all the Purity Gravity becoming the Penmen of the Holy Spirit and with all the Usefulness their Nature can extend to Even so the Holy Men used by God in this Service how various and differing soever in their several Ages and Times of writing in their Circumstances of State and Condition in this World High Low Rich Poor Learned Unlearned how distant soever in their Times of Writing in the outward Forms and Modes of their Worship of God in the Things that fell under their Account and Relation before the Law under the Law in the Days of the Messiah after his Death yet there is the same Spirit Scope Chastness of Style Majesty and Authority in the Contexture one Aspect upon the Glory of God Obedience to him Desire of his Favour as the whole Happiness of Man the same Reflexions upon the great Evil of Sin and the consequent Misery and even of their own Sins So that where any Combination or Conference to concert things was impossible yet there is such an Union without a set Uniformity as assures the One Hand of the Divine Spirit and Guidance upon All. Quest Is not the Church of God the Trustee and Depository of Sacred Oracles Answ It is so in Divine Ordination and the general Course of Providence but yet it adds nothing to them but receives all from them The Church is known to be the Church by the Scriptures not the Scriptures by the Church except declaratorily only The Church is the Pillar and Rest of Scriptures where God is pleas'd to fix them that they may be exposed to Publick View but their Authority is of God evident in themselves Quest Do we then attribute nothing more to the Church in which we were Baptiz'd and received the Knowledge of Religion Answ A very great Favour it is of God that when he writes up the People he counts that we were born within his True Church where all the Springs of Salvation run but as to the Proof of Religion or the Records of it it can be no more than a Private Proof For till we make a true Judgment by what is Divine and Publick and of God in the true Church it does no more than equal other Societies walking with Confidence and Assurance with great Awes and Devotion in the Name of their God in the Profession of their Religion Till therefore there is a Trial of every Religion and the Records of it all such Societies are upon the same Level When the Religion and Oracles of every Religion come to be tried and duely examined the Church of God rises to Heaven and all else except so far as they joyn in any Parts of the same Truth sink down beneath Quest But how can we know that every Book of Scripture is Scripture but by the Testimony of the Church or that we have all the Books of it but by the same Testimony Answ That the Books we own
fanciful Distinction of themselves under Christ as an ordinary Chief of a Party and not as the Divine Head of the whole Body in the Catholick Truth Even as he erred that vulgarly called Christ Good not knowing him to be God the Supremely Solely Good Quest Are they all true Converts that are of the Church Answ All that are indeed the Church are so but all that may appertain to the Church are not so as all that were of Israel were not Israel There is a visible Profession that is too often not sincere yet this makes Men Of or belonging to the Church but not truly The Church Many are so called that are not chosen But all that are truly The Church are also truly called and truly Converts not only outwardly and visibly the Church but inwardly and invisibly so too whose praise is not of Men but of God In the mean time they that are onely of the Visible Church have the Means of Grace and are not thrown out of that Register of God's People till the Final Judgment cuts them off A very great Benefit in it self Quest Is not the Church then so Catholick or General as the Profession of the True Religion is Answ The Catholickness of the Church as hath been often inculcated is its Union to God and Christ and that in sincerity As to the general Profession though the number of it be as the Sand of the Sea a Remnant only shall be saved For God will finish the Account and cut it short in Righteousness for a short work will the Lord make in the Visible Church There shall be an often eating or brousing it off a retrenching of it again and again it shall cast the Leaves of its meer Professors as the Teyle-tree or Oak when yet their Substance is in them the Holy Seed are the Substance of it Isa 6. ult not losing them it loses nothing Quest In what sense is it then said The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the Church Answ It is undoubted none can fail while they are the Church while united to Truth to the God of Truth to Christ the Way the Truth and the Life It is also certain from this high Declaration there always shall be a Church in the World so united Hades or Mortality shall not prevail over it and how much farther it assures the Perseverance of those that are once truly the Church I leave the thing it self to speak It is said They that overcome ar Pillars that never go out of it and They that go out of it were not of it for if they had been indeed of it they would no doubt have continued with it And how the Church it self shall always continue if any True Member of it may perish is not easie to conceive Quest How is the Church ordained by God to actuate Scripture as it is the Record of Catholick Religion Answ The Apostle in his Noble Description of the Church hath laid the Foundations of our Instruction herein in those three Honourable Titles he hath given it 1. That it is the House of the Living God 2. That it is the Pillar of Truth 3. That it is the Ground of Truth Quest Before the Explanation of each of these Titles in the first place I desire it may be determined whether these things are spoken of the Catholick or of a Particular Church the Particular Church of Ephesus Answ Although I have already affirmed That the Catholick Church differs from a Particular True Church only in the Compass and Comprehensiveness of it yet I very willingly represent it over again in this Instance These things are truly applied to the Catholick Church to the Particular Church of Ephesus to every Particular Church nay it reaches down to every single living Member of the Church so far that God makes his abode with him dwells in him he is a Pillar in the House of God the Truth rests and dwells in him and shall be with him for ever so that he is a Ground of Truth and hath more of the Church in him than greater seeming Portions of it that erre from the Truth Quest If you please now to proceed in the Explanation of these Titles and first What is the Importance of the Churches being the House of God for the actuating the Scripture Answ God the most High Possessour and Owner of Heaven and Earth places his Court Family and particular Residence where he pleases and he hath chosen the Church to be this to him This is my Rest here will I dwell for ever for I have desired it Heaven is my Throne Earth is my Footstool where is the House you will build me To this Man will I look that trembles at my Word And where God dwells there he manifests himself As a Master of a Family makes known in his House and Family his Nature Will Laws and Government so God does in his Church In Judah is God known his Name is great in Israel In his Church he shews the Light of his Countenance expects and rewards Services as a Great Master and makes known his Dislikes and Displeasure This is brought to pass in the Church by those many Ways that God hath of bringing his Word to any Places or Persons giving it Reception among them and then stirring up his Children and Servants to hear his Voice to search his Mind and Will and to understand it so that it is as a Voice continually behind them In his Temple therefore in his House every one must needs speak of his Glory His Word cannot lie still for all are concerned to meditate ponder inquire and discourse of it and are by Supreme Management excited so to do and so much as this Exercise in his Word is by any means depressed so far God is withdrawn and the Excellency of the Church-state lost Now of the Church being the House of God there was this great Type God dwelt in the Temple at Jerusalem as in a Palace there was such a Diet of Shew-bread changed every day of Sacrifices of all sorts such Perfumes of Incense and Odours such Officers and Servants attending continually such Resorts of the whole Body of the People to the Court of this Great King and Princely Housholder Together with this State runs along in a mighty Stream Gods shewing his Word to Jacob his Statutes and Judgments to Israel In the New Testament the Pomp and Ceremonial Part is wholly transferred into Spirituality but Spirituality is not lower but higher in the Substance of all that could be figured by these things and the substantial part of that State the Communication of the Word of God is much exalted in the true Christian Church that the Light of One Day is now as much as the Light of Seven was before Thus the Church as the Family of God cannot but actuate his Word Quest What is the meaning of the Church being the Pillar of Truth Does the Church support Truth Answ Not so for it self is built upon the
find the Truth by it self and then the Church by that Truth and not the Church by it self and then the Truth by the Church Answ Very true For God hath so in his Infinite Wisdom establish'd the very Nature of Things Truth can give many Assurances of it self to us by it self so suited to our Faculties The Church can give us none but by its agreement with Truth revealed in the Word of God We could not have known such a Congregation as the Church at all to be much less which it is but by that Word manifesting it self in our Consciences and so distinguishing to us the True Church among the many Associations in the World each calling to us as having the best Religion among themselves Even the True Apostles themselves could be known to be so and False Apostles tried and found Liars no other way but by this Truth view'd and considered singly and distinctly by it self Quest But when we have found the Church by the Truth may we not then deliver up our selves wholly to the Church as so united to Truth Answ No by no means We can never so deliver up our selves nor will the True Church desire any such thing of us seeing its Office is not to hold out it self but the Word of Truth and in doing any thing else it acts not as a Church but as any other ordinary Society and on no other Terms can we have to do with it For the very Attempt to hold out as a Church any Laws of its own ought to enter us into a Jealousie whether it be the True Church which is as a Church the Pillar and Rest of Divine Truth only Quest What Reason is there of such a Jealousie when once we have found it a Church by the Truth it holds out Answ Because a Church that hath been a True Church may several ways decline from its State Quest How then can it he said The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against it Answ That Prophetick Promise does not secure this or that Particular Church but that there shall be a Seed of the Church in the World with which the Covenant of God is Eternal My Word shall not depart out of thy Mouth nor out of the Mouth of thy Seed or thy Seed's Seed for ever But it is yet further true the True Seed the Holy Seed the Substance of the Church can never utterly and finally fail in any Particular Member of it for if it could it were too great a violation of our Saviour's Truth in that Declaration The Gates of Hell shall not prevail against his Church or force that Immortal retrograde into Mortality even that most dreadful one of the Second Death for which a Succession of others and in the same Danger is but a faint Salvo though it go on so to the End of the World Quest Who are this True Church in every Age and Place Answ They which are by True Saving Faith united to Christ the Son of God the Rock of Eternity and being so founded upon him are Pillars that never remove and a Rest of Truth for ever having been taught and learnt it as it is in Jesus Quest Who are the Professionary Church only Answ They that though they may as Artificial Pillars give some Ornament to the House of God and offer Truth yet not being indeed united to the Foundation are movable and may go out of the House They are such as have not received the Truth in the Love and Obedience of it within themselves and so may fall away from it It cannot be said of them as of the former The Truth shall be with them for ever having made its Edrâ—â—â—ma or Settlement in them Quest How does the Professionary Church fall away in the Bulk and Body of its Professors and Profession Answ The Office of the Church being to Actuate Truth and only Truth it may fail either in abating the Fervours due to Truth though nothing False or Forreign be admitted or in receiving Falshood or things of a baser Alloy for Truth and wasting those Fervours due only to Truth upon them The one may be called a departing from the true State of a Church the other from the State of a True Church and they usually meet one in another Quest How does this come to pass Answ From the Judgment of God upon the present sinful State permitting things so to themselves that in very few Instances it is but that the Imperfections of Good Men and the prevailing Corruptions of Professionary Christians change the Holy Lively Activities of the True State of a Church into Lukewarmness and Formality or by admitting Falshood and impure Mixtures into Doctrine Worship and Discipline corrupt the State of the Church so that it loses its Truth Quest What becomes of the Professionary Church when it loses the True State of a Church Answ It is as the Prophet expresses a Civil State or a City that hath lost its Splendour It becomes like a burnt Mountain or extinguish'd Globe of Light It retains the Form but loses the Life and Vigour of a Church like Ephesus that lost its First Love or Sardis that had a Name to live but was dead or Laodicea that was neither cold nor hot Quest What becomes of it when it is corrupted and loses in its Truth Answ It exchanges the Lively Oracles for Forms of Doctrine and Lifeless Discourse not of the High Spirit of Scripture It debases pure Worship into Ceremonialness Superstition or Idolatry and the Gospel Rule and Discipline it sells for a Worldly Politie and the true Graces of Christianity expressed in a Holy Conversation for what is much beneath or contrary Sometimes it forsakes Truth in some Fundamental Article that it swells out from the Foundation in a Breach ready to fall And there is one Instance of all these in the Anti-Church which will deserve a greater Consideration Quest How does God deal with such Churches Answ Sometimes sweeps them with the Beesom of Destruction taking away both the Candlestick and Place of it together Alienes Both to them and their Religion thrusting them out of their whole Possession Sometimes he suffers them to continue even for Ages yet so that their Candlestick is moved out of its due stately Positure hardly appearing like a Candlestick and that by the Indignation of God Quest In these Cases how does it fare with the True Holy Seed the Substantial Church Answ God chastens them to Repentance Self-purification and greater Zeal in that Case of the Churches losing its Brightness and Vigour that they may recover their first State and Work aad sets them on work to retrive Truth lost in that other Case of the Churches Defection Quest How is it with them when the very Place and Candlestick are taken away Answ They are either first removed into the higher State of the Church in Heaven or driven before into other Parts of the World by Persecution or the violence of the Judgment makes no distinction but carries
all but one great Lie of this Son of the Father of Lies the Image of the God of this World the Son of his falshood and perdition contrary to Christ the Son of the Father in Truth and Love But if any one receiving Christianity or the Scriptures from the Antichurch and measuring them in and by themselves separates True Christianity from the Antichristianism and retains it Pure it is but like the Service God received from the False Prophet Baalam when he Prophesied Truth into whose Place and Office Antichrist succeeds and is therefore styled the False Prophet Revel 16. 13. Quest What then can this pretended Catholick Church be in relation to the True Catholick Publick Religion Answ It can be no other upon strict account than the Synagogue of Satan the Pseudocatholick Antichurch in a Damnable Heresie from and hatred to the General Assembly and Church of the First Born written in Heaven united with the God of Truth and Love and the Son of the Father in Truth and Love in a Hellish Schism and Separation from the Apostolick Catholick Church of which God and Christ are the Head Quest How can it be believed that so great a Lie upon Christianity should be received by so large a proportion of the Christian World or that Persons of so vast Abilities and Comprehensions should so deceive others or be themselves deceived Answ Scripture has taken all the care possible to Arm us against this Objection which is indeed very great It calls this Apostacy a Mystery of Iniquity and to assure us the Apostle Paul and the Divine Person in the Revelation point to the same Thing upon the Forehead of this Adulterous Church is written Mystery Now a Mystery if it were presently understood and all easie and plain were no Mystery It hath the Energy of Delusion in causing Men to believe a Lie it is the whole Deceit of unrighteousness it sets up a great Stage of Counterfeit Miracles that it vaunts upon and that it might have that Reverend Face of Antiquity to deceive with and say it comes from a far-off Ages It was a Mystery that was then at work in the Apostles time Lastly It hath its effect upon them that may be Christians and receive Truth but not the chaste unprostitute Love of Truth alone Quest But it seems imposible that any parts of the Christian World that have been once disabused should return any more under so great a Delusion Answ There are very great hopes that God who hath Commanded his Light to shine out of this Darkness will interpose by the perpetual Brightness of his own appearance and by that Divine Breath of his Mouth in his Word against the return of so great a Darkness This set aside there are so many Reasons of fear and such possibilities of laying a Train of Causes reaching to such an Effect that there can be no place for Security but in the Almighty Providence and yet what Degrees of that deadly Scourge may fall on the Protestant World God only knows we know our Sins deserve very ill Quest What is the greatest Security under the Divine Grace and Providence against so great Desolation upon True Christian Religion Answ A perfect Acquiescency of the Protestant Nations upon the Foursquare of Divine Truth and Resolvedness not to move from thence For as a Foursquare never removes from its own Base because it is All Base so they that are Squar'd to it and settled upon it never move For it always bears them alike with it self and by its own Justness recalls them if they offer to wander meer angry prejudice against this or that False Religion is not enough without being thus grounded upon Truth Entertainment of Truth with any Addittaments will secure no Man for he that receives one Addition may receive another He that receives Truth lying Foursquare with it self is called back by that Even of Truth He that adds one to it and makes it Odd may go on indefinitely as Popery hath done because he hath forsakent he Just Even that should stay him He can no longer wait for the Voice of Truth that by it self always answers it self but to what is not like it self it will not answer but discover it to be off from this Square it will not on any respects hearken to any thing different because it will not be sollicited to move from it self So that upon the whole the Laws of Symetry and Commensuration are the great Security of True Religion and ascertain the True Church both to it self and all Beholders For Additions to Religion like Surds or Irrational Figures incommensurable to the Rational Square can never be reduc'd to this Foursquare of Truth but are like the Deaf Adder that will not hearken to the voice of Reason Charming never so Wisely Nor can they ever be reduced to a certainty or exactness with themselves but are one thing to day another to morrow But Divine Truth is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rational Certain Expresly it self Deaf indeed to any thing else but in it self it is Yesterday and to Day the same for ever He therefore that daily ponders meditates upon hath a just Measure of the Fundamentals of Divine Truth and does all things in a Regular Square with them shall know the Doctrine that is of God all the Fruits of the Tree of Life though they are various yet come all within the Apostolick Twelve and he that hath a Spiritual Gust exercis'd to discern betwixt Good and Evil by tasting any aright will taste all and find them Apostolical and know whatever pretends and is not and so reject it He will know all the Gates of Wisdom and Truth and the Angelical Guard attending at them and go in and out by them but the Disorderly Breaches and Gaps that Wild Beasts or Deceitful Foxes have made he avoids knowing they exceed the Apostolick Twelve and are therefore dangerous and pernicious and whatever Apparation of Angels may be at them he knows it is only Satan transformed into an Angel of Light and his Ministers transformed as the Apostles of Christ as the Ministers of Righteousness Thus the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Numbred and Measured exactly by it self is the Security of the Twelve Tribes of Israel that is of the True Church CAP. XIV Of the Power of Magistrates in Religion and of National Religion Quest IT is I think very clear by all that hath been spoken that the settlement of Religion in the Word of God is most stable and certain and that by no Powers he hath given in his Church it can be changed nor receive any Arbitrary Additions that should be Obligatory But I am in great doubt how to reconcile those Commands of Scripture to be subject to Principalities and Powers with those strict Precepts to keep close to the Word of God and to turn neither to the Right hand nor to the Left where Rulers so often prescribe in Religion contrary to or different from the Word of
THE PRINCIPLES OF PROTESTANT Truth and Peace IN FOUR TREATISES VIZ. The TRUE STATE of LIBERTY of CONSCIENCE In Freedom from Penal Laws and Church-Censures The OBLIGATIONS to NATIONAL TRUE RELIGION THE NATURE of SCANDAL Particularly as it relates to Indifferent Things A CATHOLICK CATECHISM Shewing the True Grounds upon which the Catholick Religion is ascertained Zech. 8. 19. Love the Truth and Peace By THO. BEVERLEY Rector of Lilley in Hertfordshire LONDON Printed for Tho. Parkhurst and Will. Miller at the Bible and Three Crowns in Cheapside and the Acorn in St. Paul's Church-yard 1683. To the Reader I Have very sadly observed the great distress of Humane Affairs through miscarriages every way in point of Religion For while the Powers of this world and Ecclesiastick Jurisdictions take it for their Right to impose by severe Penalties and dreadful Censures what they think fit under so great a name they yet neither can assure any one they are not or do not use to be mistaken in their recommendations or that all their Authority or Power shall excuse and acquit those that obey them when they appear before Gods Tribunal so that it is impossible the Judgment or Conscience should have any repose here On the other side some not only out of Recoyl for self-preservation or out of design but from Furious Wild Principles have broken out into publick disturbance to make room for what they have proclaim'd as the Kingdom of God and Christ to the great scandal of True Religion the imbrewing their hands very horridly in Blood and the seeming Justification of utmost Rigors against any pretences of Religion except according to Law Besides all this private Feuds and Animosities vehement and angry disputes are every where clamorous and people hereupon in great Amuse what they should believe or do Now since there is no doubt all these evils are foreseen by God there is as little doubt that there are sure Remedies provided against them I have then upon the whole this account to give the Reader That the observation of so many Counter-Cries of Opinion such great Exasperations in mens Affections such Complaints of oppression of Conscience by undue Laws such Recriminations of Faction Sedition Fanaticism not only among Christians but among Protestant Christians and of the same Common National Interest mov'd me to seek Retirement to some Rock of Certainty that I might be at perfect Peace upon in full satisfaction of Judgment and composure of Affection and having found Natural Religion as certain as our Faculties and Fundamental Christianity in most things of the same immediate certainty as Natural in all things after due exploration of the same final certainty I am so far at Peace in my Judgment as to have no doubt WHAT IS TRVTH in relation to Eternal Happiness if ten thousand more of Opinions encompassed me round about so far at Peace in my Affections as not to be in Commotion with any man that gives Testimony to Christian Charity that he is a strict observer of Natural Religion and Fundamental Christianity one Essential Rule of both which is Love Peace and Mercy to all that are centred in this Natural Christian Religion though they may adjoyn or refuse some Eccentrick Placits that do not harm the Foundation Lastly I am assur'd this very Natural Religion espoused by Christianity well considered and observed would disarm the world of those Instruments of Cruelty in the Cause of Religion so extreamly abhored by it whether used by angry supreme Powers or unjustly taken up by Seditious Ambitious or Fanatick Subjects Which Cruelty men are sain to borrow from wild Beasts no such being given by the Gracious Author of all things to so excellent a Nature as he made the Humane and therefore most certainly not by the Redeemer nor his Religion who came to fill the world with Innocency Goodness and Peace after so great an Invasion of Barbarity and Cruelty Now having found this satisfaction my self I make offer of it if it may be the same to others asking only Candid Interpretation in particular management the main Principle being above the need of pardon or the Fear of Indignation Although the Discourse being intended much shorter is not distinguished in the Body of it into Chapters or otherwise yet that the Reader may have a guidance into the main Designs of it I have prefixed this Summary of Heads of Discourse following each other The Contents THE Introduction Explaining the Text and shewing the merciful Design of Christianity against contrary appearances The always present way of determining Doubts in Religion 1. to 8. Of Natural Religion as sure as our Faculties and the Examination of Things by it 10. to 26. Of Natural-Religion united by Christian Religion to and with it self as the only Assurance and Test of Revealed Religion and of the little value of Ceremonies in Religion either Natural or Christian 27. to 45. Of Natural Religion the only standard of Humane Paenal Laws in Religion 45. to 79. Of the great use of Natural Religion in composing and deciding Differences in Christian Religion applied to some of the greatest Controversies in it 80 82. Of the first Principle of Peace in Christianity it self The important Honourable Business given as one Rule to walk by wherein it engages all its Disciples several ways producing peace 88 to 94. Of the grand Principles of the Vnion of Christians into one Body on which love and peace are infallibly to ensue 95 to 99. Of Heresie and the nature of it cutting off from that Vnion exemplified in Popery and whether the Roman Society be a True Church Of Schism and its nature as it cuts off from the Body of Christ 99 to 110. Of the Laws for Christians being imbodied in a Catholick Church in particular Congregations or Churches and the Order of Both to National Christian Constitutions Of the great value the word of God gives to Publick National Religion requiring our utmost attemperation of our selves to it consistently with conscience Of the Peace of Christianity in relation to the Ministerial presidency of it in relation to Magistracy to Vniversal Goodness 121 to 127. A Lamentation over the World's unhappiness in relation to so excellent a thing as Religion and Christian Religion 127. An Offerture for the Amicable Return of all Protestants one to another within our English Nation and the Methods of it 136. ERRATA PAGE 2 l. 28. r. action p. 7. l. 25. for thus r. that p. 17 l. 17. blot them p. 23 l. 1 for them r. that l. 5. for it self r. themselves p. 27. l. 32. r. appellation p. 91. l. 37. for they r. that p. 109. l. 7. blot why l. 10. blot who being p. 1220 Marg. r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p. 141. l. 7. r. done ISA. XI 6 7 8 9. The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb and the leopard shall lie down with the kid and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together and a little child shall lead them And
the cow and the bear shall feed their young ones shall lie down together and the lion shall eat straw like the ox And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice den They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain for the earth shall be full of the knowledg of the Lord as the waters cover the sea THIS Context is a high and eloquent Declaration of the excellent peaceable and benign Temper that Christianity introduces into the world under the emblem of a general pacification between the mighty and the weak the armed and unarmed the noxious and innocent the oppressive and oppressed parts of the Creation And whether we look upon it as a description rising out of the Rules and Principles whose natural and genuine effect where ever they take will be such as is here drawn out or whether it be also a Prophecy of what shall in some time at least come universally to pass that there shall be such a noble experiment of true Christianity in the world as we have great reason to believe there shall And so whether the effect shall be throughout to conversion and the truly Christian change or whether it shall only smooth and polish many men who have not the true Grace of God within but shall be asham'd in such a land of light to deal Isa 26. 10. perversly and not to behold the majesty of the Lord in that transcendent Goodness and Grace he appears in both in the Commands and great Exemplar of yet so that there shall be a multitude of sincere Converts to that state However we expound either of these they are both alike to the discourse intended it being undoubted that Christanity alwaies lays the grounds and reasons gives the commands and urges the precepts inspires the temper here describ'd and doth most effectively in all times upon many though few comparatively and in all reasonable hope shall upon the generality in some time so prevail in the world that all that Belluine Ferocious and Salvage Temper of men shall be put off and proscribed the world the hearts of men being either truly chang'd by the Grace of God or universally so far convinced by high considerations and over comming light for the knowledg of the Lord shall cover the earth as waters do the sea that at least they will not discover that Leonine and Wolvish Temper that cruelty and venome so natural to mens hearts in this sinful and degenerate state And this extends not only to the superseding the cruelty of action oppression spoyling of goods imprisonment Massacres martyrdoms and all sort of Tortures but to the taking away that poyson of Asps that is in mens lips the Lyon-like teeth of slanders and invective the swords and knives of cruel mockings and Revilings men offer one to another in the management of Religious Controversies For these things the Prophet speaks of are especially to be understood with respect to Religion as men are upon their hatred to true Religion or the mutual differences in it become Lions Leopards and Tygers in their executions Cockatrices Aspes and Scorpions in their bitter words and Anathema's All which according to the influences of Christianity upon mens minds declared in this Prophecy shall be taken out of the world except upon the account of those things alone which will be causes of mens eternal damnation at the Tribunal of God and Christ if the infliction be Spiritual or such iniquities as God hath indeed commanded to be punished by a Judg in this world if the sentence be temporal Of such a change as is here set out the Apostle Paul was a great and remarkable instance whose conversion as it hath been thought a prophetic Pattern of the calling of the Jews so it may be as well thought of this happy transmutation of the world most probably concurrent with it if either be universal as we have reason to hope for he was taken in the very manner of a fierce and wild beast breathing out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord and immediately Acts 9. 1. turned into a meek merciful tender and compassionate Lamb over whom at his conversion there shone a light round about him in resemblance of this knowledg of the Lord that shall cover the earth at the brightness of which they that journeyed with him stood speechless which might allegorize the making tame even those in such a day of Divine Appearance that are no true Converts Now this Apostle as we know ever after breath'd nothing but the Love Meekness and gentleness of Christ in himself and offers in all his writings to inspire it into others as we shall have abundant occasion in the progress of this discourse to observe severe in nothing but what was irreconcilable with this excellent Christian spirit Object Before I pass on I shall only remove one Objection which may seem a very great one viz. That our Saviour saith by way of surprize upon any such expectations Suppose ye that I am come to send or give peace on the earth Think not so I came not to send peace on the earth I Mat 10. 3 4. c. Luke 12. 51. c. tell you nay but rather division and a sword and a fire For I am come to set a man at variance c. and from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided three against two and two against three c. Answ In answer to this we may easily perceive our Saviour in this place speaks neither his own intention and design nor the proper tendency and rational effect of his Doctrine for in that sense he saith to his Disciples attempting to imitate the fiery zealot spirit Ye know not what spirit ye are of for the Son of man comes not in a Chariot of fire to destroy all that will not be of his Religion for he came not to destroy mens lives but to save them Luk. 9. 55 56. In this place therefore he only signifies what would arise through the great Corruption of man whose lusts and passions would be apt to swell and rage at so excellent a Doctrine so destructive to sin and to all false Religion defended by long possession and ancient Tradition and composed for the Patronage of mens lusts Hence men would be implacably set against the Religion of Christ and would be divided with extreme hate from those that espoused it as their chief interest and happiness and not be drawn to Apostatize from it though it gathered upon them the spite and rabid Inclinations of the world in general and of their nearest Relations in particular Indeed the prophane and enemies of Christianity are wont to cry out against Religion on such occasions as if it wrought all the mischief in such cases when it is their own wickedness that troubles things as Solomon says The foolishness of man perverteth his way and then his heart
fretteth against the Lord. This then abates nothing from the grand Importance of these words which I shall endeavour so to discourse as to shew that Christianity lays down those Foundations of Unity Peace and Kindness upon Religious Accounts as are sufficient in the Nature and Reason of them to take off all manner of Barbarity Fierceness and Malignity in actions and words concerning Differences in Religion so that there should be no hurting and destroying but what is just and deserved punishment of evil Evil truly and really so and not different Religions only without that natural real evil much less different apprehensions in the same Religion almost if not altogether unavoidable nor should the names of Contumacy Faction Sedition be a salvo or shelter sufficient for men to cover their Cruelties under directed indeed against different sense in Religion whatever else they pretend And if the true measures given us by the Gospel were observed and pursued they would certainly and effectively reconcile mankind in general and Christians among themselves in particular removing all Animosities and making them most tender compassionate and benign one towards another even towards them that are not yet come to the knowledg of the Christian Truth much more to them that profess that Truth with themselves though they dissent in some things wherein they are taught by their profession to do it with modesty esteeming and preferring one another in honour each above themselves even then when they cannot in their particular distant sentiments part with that they are perswaded is Truth For if obstinacy contumacy pride or singularity shall be charg'd upon one another by each dâ—ffering party and pursued with penalties by the stronger and these faultinesses pretended to be the things only against which the Austerities are levell'd and not the difference in judgment yet if there be no other standard to judg of these truly culpable things and that indeed deserve the humane severity due to them in all other cases as well as differences in Religion if any other but God who knows mens hearts could judg of them but if there be I say no other detection of them but this That the one Dissenter cannot come over in judgment to the other that iâ— the Inferiour to the Superiour in power especially the case is still the same that all must come to one opinion or maligning one another still continue not professedly for the dissent but for those other evils of which yet that dissent shall be the only proof and accounted sufficient proof too I would therefore by divine Assistance endeavour so to manage this Discourse as to secure it from such elusion I confess the undertaking as it is of great moment so is very difficult and whoever considers what hath continually been done in the world and how things of this nature have been intangled and perplexed would not believe there should be any such Rules of prevention in nature or that God hath design'd any such for the good of mankind and by measuring from what is past to future expectation may look upon any Discourse to such a purpose as Vtopian and Imaginary Seeing the Christian Religion so humble peaceable modest and amicable and that hath the only true Rules of this Peace hath yet been so unsuccessful herein that as at the first it was the Butt against which all sorts of Cruelty and Barbarity discharg'd themselves in the Confessors and Martyrs of it so since it hath been made the seat of those unholy holy Wars perpetual Controversies and Disputes carried on with great wrath and clamour and worse than that a kind of Aceldama or Field of blood by the horrid and unnatural furies of Christians one against another But to conclude from hence True Religion and Christianity hath not a fitness or less of fitness than false Religion to beget in mens minds that Amity Union and Peace spoken of by fixing such principles and fundamentals as Christians might concenter upon notwithstanding their various senses in many things and by induing them with such a spirit of wisdom as is pure peaceable gentle and easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruits is to take off the load from the Degeneracy and Corruption of humane nature and to charge it upon the most excellent thing in the world Religion and Christian Religion whose very Excellency is the true and only reason why Corruption and all the malice of Hell planted themselves against it with all the force they could to have bar'd it out of the world and when it prevailed against those Gates of Hell and setled it self then to adulterate debauch and divide it which attempts and the resistance to them hath made it fuller of commotion and noise than false Religion which being held in peace by Sin and Satan as their intire and undivided Territory no sound of true Religion coming in there is not that reason for a disturbance There is therefore no Argument of moment to be drawn from hence against the Christian or Reformed Protestant Religion from the divisions of the Teachers and Professors of it for it being demonstrated as it may very plainly be that it is not from the nature of Religion it self it then remains it is only from the pravity of men and design of Satan who are not so concern'd against any other Religion not feeling that destruction from any but it Thus therefore the waves and storms beat more vehemently against the Rock of Truth that there is more rage and foam and froth about it is not from the unquietness of the Rock which is always firm and still but from the unruliness of the waves Nor is the dead Sea of a false Religion or a total Ignorance in Religion because it hath a dead calm upon it like the blood of a dead man more safe than these Religious Rev. 16. 3 Commotions for every living soul dyeth in that There is certain Death there but motion argues Life and tendeth to it though there are other hazards appertaining to motion yet still there are possibilities of life A Fever is a degree of Cure compared with a Lethargy and dissents if well and Christianly moderated by the running to and fro of mens understandings increase Dan. 12. 4. Knowledg maintain Action and concern in Divine Things resine Doctrines and Professions which else like stagnated waters are apt to corrupt make more evidently appear that which cannot be shaken This indeed is not to be applied to absolutely necessary and fundamental points of Faith Worship or Practise for though by opposition thâ—y also are much fortified and confirmed yet that is by Supreme Power bringing good out of evil but none may do evil that good may come nor doth it introduce Scepticism in any thing we ought to know but every man abâ—unding in the sense of his own mind offers his own and receives the Reason of others proving all things and 1 Thes 5 21. holding fast what he finds best with all toleration
and condescension to those that think disseringly from him I come therefore now to the main of the Discourse and to make good that the Nature Constitution and Rules of Christian Religion are most exactly prepared to ingenerate promote and establish love peace and quietness among men even Vniversal and Oecumenical peace but especially among Christians and that by the most compendious Authority viz. the word that is nigh to us in Scripture and true and undoubted reason without going up into Heaven or down into the deep or sending beyond the Sea or turning over voluminous Writings of Ancients Church-History Tradition which perplex things with endless intricacies for before any one can with due rational satisfaction receive them he must for himself search them and when he hath done compare and be able by sagacity to find out the true Genius of the Writer and distinguish what is sincere from things spurious and counterfeit But suppose a man well satisfied herein yet still how various are interpretations and what contrary senses do the same periods yeild to several Readers and when all is agreed that can be agreed it is incertain except things are brought to a higher test wherein the peccancy and lubricity the oversight and weakness of humane nature have had place or what hath been conducted by the Word and Spirit of God by true Wisdom according to the pure and chast Laws of Christianity So that though all knowledg and learning reading and acquaintance with the records of elder times be most valuable and to be desir'd in its due place yet as to the ascertaining our minds in what concerns us not only to everlasting Happiness but to present Peace God hath provided better for us and within a nearer compass wherein our search cannot be too curious or industrious but within lesser room for such a kind of acurate seâ—rch as is due to the Scripture which in short gives us the conclusion of all matters necessary to life and godliness in present would be more than the most of mankind have either leisure patience or skill for if extended upon the monuments of antiquity so variously insisted upon for the finding out what men very often have a mind to find out in them rather than fairly to take what is offered by them But the things I shall present as Christian foundations of universal Peace and Benignity and most especially among the Disciples of Christianity are such as are plainly found in the Word of God and attested by sound reason 1. The first Foundation of universal Peace and Love and Benificence in Religion given us by Christianity is The Vniversal Consent Vnity and even Vniformity in Natural Religion throughout the souls of men if they would shew themselves men and act as men every where presum'd upon and appeal'd to in the Gospel Under this Head I will endeavour these Three things 1. To take a brief view of Natural Religion observing the intimate union of Christian Religion with it as Scripture brings it to light at its full lustre and presents it at its full Dimensions 2. To shew the great agreeableness of Christian Religion with Natural and the testimony Christianity receives from it in what it reveals above and beyond natural Religion and the Reasons we have for our acceptance of it thereupon 3. To observe the grounds of Universal Peace and quietness in the world upon its consent in Natural Religion offer'd to us by Scripture and Reason For that there are such grounds herein I shall shew Christianity supposes and that it strongly intimates they are the measure and standard of such a Peace and quietness to mankind in general Before I enter upon these I must premise 1. That Natural Religion in many things doth not at first and immediately appear to us but upon strong and sedate motions thinking reasoning meditating as we recover natural science by study and labour in many points of knowledg which yet being found are most plain and evident 2. There may be strong prejudice against some Principles of Natural Religion and yet no more argument against the truth of them than that in former times there was a general confident disbelief of the Antipodes was a disproof of them in which cases yet Truth will by degrees prevail to victory 3. It is certain the true and lively characters of this Religion are so defac'd and blotted by the fall that they cannot be perfectly recovered but by Revelation Many Truths clear enough in themselves concerning God his Worship the intercourse of the souls of men with him and in relation to their eternal condition yea and in plainer things than these viz. concerning true Righteousness Mercy Humility Soberness Patience are not seen but in their darker rudiments till they are revealed by God but when they are so revealed they so notably fall in and unite with the remains of Natural Religion preserved in us that they assure the same original writing of all both what we find more immediately in our hearts by their own light and what we receive from the Word of God Yet so that Natural Religion is no where found in that brightness as in the Word of God though revelation being supernatural is an orb above natural yet so large that it comprehends this lower and less The noticeâ— of Natural Religion by mans apostacy retir'd as plants into the earth in Winter Divine Revelation as the Sun returning at the Spring encourages them so that they sprout up afresh and grow being cherished by its warmer beams and so that we know these newer notices are of the primitive implantation by their being drawn out in a continuation from the elder roots Yea those things that in the state of innocency had no place viz. Faith in the pardoning-Mercy of God and repentance for there being no sin there was no need of these by way of supposition of mans sin and so great a goodness of God any way discovered to man flow as freely from the same fountain of Natural Religion as any other duties of it as is after to be shown 4. Notwithstanding all these former premisals that seem to abate from it I affirm Natural Religion is a Basis for the common peace and quietness of Mankind upon which they might easily so concenter as to preserve the world from blood and cruelty on religious accounts if they would as I have said shew themselves men I come therefore to take briefly the intended view of Natural Religion and to observe the intimate union of Christian Religion with it I. And first the acknowledgment of a supreme Being the Lord and Giver of all with all the Reverence Love Obedience Service due to him as the great Author Benefactor Lord and Judg of the whole world is the first most fundamental Principle of Natural Religion and so plain and evident that whoever denies it may without any brand of cruelty be dealt with as a Traytor to the Vniverse 1. For first he hath unhindg'd the order subordination
be recommended by it in what it reveals beyond it 1. The first thing I shall insist upon is this That even as Natural Religion conduces very much to the worlds Peace that it is Natural Substantial and not Ceremonial so doth it also recommend Christian Religion that it is so far from consisting in Ceremony that it hath no more in number than there were found in innocency There was the tree of the knowledg of good and evil the not eating of which was a symbol of universal obedience There was the tree of Life a Sacrament sealing the Reward of obedience Gen 2. 9. There was the seventh day Sabbath a day of solemn converse with God and meditation of his Works founded upon his rest from Creation and a pledg of everlasting Rest with God Gen. 2. 2 3. In Christianity there is Baptism the seal of the Covenant of Grace entred into on Gods part and ours The Sacrament of the Lords Supper the seal of the full Communication of all the blessings of the Covenant The Christian Sabbath a day dedicated to the service and enjoyment of the Creator-Redeemer giving natural Rest to bodies Religious Festivals to souls in holy imployment and action grounded on his Resurrection and sitting down on the right hand of the Majesty on high called by express title the Lords Day as the Eucharist the Lords Supper and a pawn of the Eternal Sabbatism with our Lord in Glory Now these are so few so easie so familiar so near natural so intelligible that it is plain the Institutor and Founder of them had no pleasure in Ceremonies or that his servants should waste their time or spirits in observing them or imploy their understandings in finding out a Rationale for them although in condescension to men sojourning in flesh and blood he gave such Symbols of his Grace and Presence And so in the fewness the easiness the intelligibleness there is a testimony to them from Natural Religion which else is unconcerned in all the Religious Rites and Ceremonies that are in the world and leaves them to be judged by that proof they can make of themselves either as enjoyned by God or as the results of humane Prudence or National Decency Further it can give no account of them for Natural and Ceremonial Substantial and Ceremonial are opposed one to another This then is the Glory of Natural and Christian Religion which indeed are not two but one that they have least of shade The darker any Religion is the more are the Ceremonies like the shadows of the evening stretched out the clearer the Religion the nearer the perfection of Heaven where there is no shadow at all the less are the Ceremonies like the shades of a high noon in the Summer solstice The depraved heart of man is so easily bewitch'd with Forms and Fopperies calling them significant Ceremonies like saying to the dumb stone awake arise and teach or to their staff declare to us that it is by no means to be trusted lest seeking Hab. 2. 19. Hosea 4. 12. a shady devotion of Ceremonies under the disguise of a solemn one as the Pagans chose Woods and Groves for their sacred performances it lose it self in the thicket not knowing where it is and in the end the true Religion also I cannot see what Religion or Devotion except that which ignorance is the mother of and which cannot be good no more than the heart that uses it can suffer by being easie of access familiar unencumbred the most plain free intelligible institution of the Lords Supper was at length corrupted into the idolatrous Mass by being made horrid as the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Religion by being solid and substantial is best secur'd from the stroak of the Atheist who accuses it of trick and design for when there are found Ceremonial covers like pious frauds over it and they easily yield to Attack as of no value the Atheist presently challenges all the rest by proportion and renders it suspicious It is best secur'd against the schismatick and unquiet spirit that is truly so for he hath something in unnecessary Ceremony to fasten on and move trouble by It is kindest to the more modest scrupulous person who is upon great Reasons afraid of humane additions to divine worship Ceremony can add nothing to the truly wise and generously Religious person who loves Religion for it self and needs not the childish and Phantastick Gaudery or Gayety of Ceremonies to inamor him of Religion he loves it for its true worth for its native Beauty and substantial excellency It is therefore only fitted to the Hypochondriack Devotionist who loves Religion in such a kind of set solemn dress or to the empty Formalist that must have it so adorned or recommended or to vulgar unlearned and irrational minds who must be catch'd with shows and pompous appearances and kept in amuse that they may be somewhat intent in Religious excercise but with this disadvantage that they seldom pierce further than this surface or take notice of the Religion it self and when at any time these things happen to be exposed they become the scorn and hate of such persons so that they deal rudely with them But now substantial massive Religion yields not to such sort of Attacks but like Rock resists supported with its own substance born upon its own truth And therefore were it not for the excellency of Christian Religion of Divine Revelation in the Scriptures I should rather choose as he said to have my soul among the Wise Rationally Religious Philosophers if such can be found then with any Religion that this day appears in the world not excepting the Romish that hath deturpated and dishonoured the only excellent Religion and as it is Romish is the worse because it is Christian Next to those ponderous self-great and infinitely Rational principles of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ I should choose to rest only in the undoubted principles and maxims of Natural Religion so excellent that Christianity hath not lost one of them but so gathered up the Fragments that no one thing could be lost as I have already said Besides this Natural this Christian Religion I know nothing but all subjection to principalities and powers according to the Laws of Nations in civil things the gravity and decency of Religious actions according to all Laws of humane Prudence and the custom of Countries If any one should object to the advantage of Ceremonies the state of Religion among the Jews involved and wrapped up in so much Ceremonie It may be answered to him 1. There was so great and presential an evidence of Divine Authority concerning them among the Jews who were only bound to them under that immediate Theocraty exercised over them that as it was absolutely necessary so it was sufficient to bear them up God as the Author continually and frequently appeared to give value to them by his own particular command He was able to bless and impower the meanest Rite to
the greatest ends and therefore might command what he pleased He therefore added often to such precepts I am the Lord whose Authority could not be disputed whose Benediction could not be deniâ—d or suspected Thus the waters of Jordan were better than 2 Kings 5. 12. Joh. 9. 11. all the Syrian Rivers The clay and spittle and washing in Siloam beyond the most excellent natural Application 2. And yet as if Omnipotency it self could not make them or did not care to make them of any great value they are often exceedingly despised and set at nought of God himself when considered as separated from Divine Blessing Isa 1. 10. 66. 3. and Grace and from moral Obedience and subjection to God 3. They are argued to be childish and low things yea Gal. 4. 3 9. Heb 9. poor and beggarly that there was a necessity they should vanish at a time of Reformation that the servants of God were under them as being under Age that a more manly and excellent state of Religion was to be brought in and did actually come in with the great Doctrine of the Son of God and the superintendency of the Holy Spirit So that it is admirable whence it should proceed that the Christian Church should dote so much and be so languishingly sick after Ceremonies And whereas it is pretended Religious Action looks bare and naked and unadorned when not shaded and graced and covered with Rituals They are only weak and feminine minds that think so The natural Decency Humanity necessarily chuses the National Decency proper to particular Regions and Climates with the weightiness of Religious Actions themselves are sufficient grace and solemnity to them more either obscures or disfigures them into Antickness Phantastry Art or Superstitiousness And therefore indeed much of this sort hath proceeded from the wanton and lascivious imagination of men not loving the chast and pure Worship of God and with holy minds embracing Truth and the Divine excellency of it From whence hath always proceeded much of Division and Feud every one endeavouring to obtrude the Creature of his own fancy in Religion which having nothing of reason to bear it self upon displeases others as much as it pleases himself and must therefore be imperiously enforc'd and if power go along with the Imposition obedience to it is extorted by mulcts and imprisonment and often with cruelty and blood And so much the more that the minds of men impal'd in the love and doâ—age on Ceremonies grow narrow slavish void of the love of God and the generosity of true Religion and from thence easily fall into a self-will'd rigid austere revengeful spirit but the sincere Religion is noble free large merciful and most compassionate So that besides the intrinsick worth the purity and spirituality of a Religion free from Ceremonies it is a great security to peace and quiet True Natural Religion being tyded along by Reason into mens minds enters with much more insinuation and persuasiveness having an interest before-hand renders mens temper more sweet and benign Or if not receiv'd being truly and substantially good deserves punishment proportionable to the offence without any just imputation of unmercifulness For the offence against Natural Religion must be perfect Immorality 2. I come therefore to consummate all in the full agreement of Christian Religion in the revealed parts of it with Natural and I confess it is hard to receive some parts of Christianity naked and unguarded torn off from the rest As a limb by it self cut off from the body is another thing than as it is in the body so is it to run away with this That the Christians worship a God crucified that died as a malefactor that was a Carpenter that liv'd poor in the world and despis'd without observing the whole train and connexion of things the several great instances of Divinely Rational Account for it as it stands in the whole body of Christianity But when we consider in it the most indisputable rules of all Goodness as I have before at large set down the presence of Divine Power in Miracles that we have an inward sense of as Divine both which stand as it were at the gates of wisdom drawing and inviting in minds to behold the inward frame and contrivance and when the correspondency symmetry substance solidity beauty purity of all within is seen then is there sufficient satisfaction against and resolution of former doubts To him that patiently considers the great reasons of things as they stand in Gods Justice it will appear why Humane nature so laps'd so peccant and guilty should be att on'd by a sacrifice offer'd up in that Humane nature wherein obedience to the Divine Holiness should be exemplified in the profoundest submission to increated will and pleasure and in the greatest experiment of it Self-evacuation and even annihilation and beyond this unexpressible sufferings that there might be a compensation to that Justice of God as the great Governour and Legislator offended by sin seeing suffering and punishment follow upon sin and guilt and that this should be performed tho in Humane nature yet by a person who thought it no robbery to be equal with God even the Son of God and that hereby all sensual Phil. 2. 6. worldly glory the great temptation to sin should be slighted turn'd out of its Grandeur and high pretensions in the world and Intellectual Spiritual Heavenly Eternal Glory advanced and prefer'd to its own excellency and esteem by the Saviour of the world who hath therefore brought in all that lively Doctrine of patience under sufferings mortification self-denial contempt of this life so feebly manag'd by Morality in comparison of this as at the same time to shew it not unknown to nature and yet much eclipâ—'d He that seriously looks upon things thus and beholds them with the severest eye of Reason will find that which will indeed perfect and accomplish his Reason and engage it to worship and throw its Crown at the foot of Infinite Wisdom and Grace but nothing to despise nothing to disdain only to be astonished with the Infinite love and condescention of Divine Goodness which yet is like Infinity so to shew it self But that this Particular may be better understood let the Excellency of Christian Religion in its Revelations be discoursed upon these avowed declared and most undoubted Principles in respect to Natural Religion in these three Points 1. That the raising up Natural Religion to its true primitive excellency is one great part of Christian Revelation viz. to settle the true Notions of God and his Attributes the true love fear of delight in desire after God resignation and obedience to him the truly generous kinds of Righteousness love mercy compassion to men the unspotted temperance sobriety purity in a mans self the right Principles Motives Rules and Ends of all these the full-spread Doctrine of Immortality and Eternal Life of pardon of Sin and mercy to Repentants of Repentance it self and
of matter or body in a perpetual transmutation can bear And that this Doctrine also of a future state is to the utmost cannot be denied since nothing can more compleat happiness or misery than the Scripture expressions reach to But I insist no further upon this being in the main substance of it in my account of it a fundamental point of Natural Religion but that God will transact this Judgment by Jesus Christ is indeed perfect Revelation and falls in with the former account given of his Mediatorship and enhanses still this principle as to its greatest certainty so to all its possible height since God in humane nature God in the Mediator Judging the world turns about with greatâ—st consolation to good men and terror to evil men that can be comprehended by humane understanding And so I have endeavoured to make good the second Head of discourse under this first foundation of universal peace Consent in Natural Religion viz. that Christian Religion in what it reveals beyond Natural Religion agrees yet with Natural Religion and is recommended by it and herein I have insisted upon those points of Christian Religion that are truly Christian for those private disputes among Christians were much better silenced within the Gates of Christianity it self in that way wherein they are managed and therefore much more ought not to be declared in Gath nor published in the streets of Ashkelon neither indeed need the points themselves upon which the disputes are For if together with those undoubted Principles of Natural Religion in Doctrine Worship and Practice as they are reveal'd by Christian Religion wherefrom none can make defection but under the most righteous severity of the Magistrate who in those cases bears not the sword in vain I say if together with these the substantial truths and institutions of Christian revealed Religion wherein we are all agreed were presented as the general confession or profâ—ssion of Christians before we come to lanch out into parâ—icular opinions or modes of worship our excellent Râ—ligion would stand much more like a City set on an hill Mat. 5. 14. whose Magnificence and Beauty could not be hid for the benefit both of strangers and its own Citizens since things so great so excellent so agreeable with all the inward sense of mens minds could not be rejected by those that would be accounted men of Mind Soul and Reason and especially there could upon these terms Christianity offers be no possible place for hurting or destroying Christians by any party except men are resolved to lay aside the Man and put on the Lion and Wolf Now by all that hath been spoken upon this point it appears three sorts of Opinions whatever of Christianity they assume to themselves are indeed the injury and horrible scandal of it because they contradict Natural Religion which is an abomination to Christianity 1. That Opinion which adoring our Mediator as having all power in Heaven and Earth allows him an ubiquitary presence and addresses prayers to him allots him all Divine Honours and yet denies him Coeternal God with the Father for this brings in supreme worship love confidence in more than the One God it cloaths Finite with Infinite which is a contradiction to the Law of Natural Religion every where illustrated and confirmed by the Word of God Of this great evil Socinianism Arrianism and the several names of Heresy of that Alliance are guilty 2. That which brings in Image-worship prayers to Saints and Angels which supposes Invisible Beeings though creatures Omniscient and Omnipresent as God that in all places men may lift up hands to them in prayer without doubting of their being lost in their direction to those that are not that they know able to take any notice of them and further which is not the least of the Idolatry it gives them the honour of being absolutely knowable by natural light in the Divine Attribute of hearing prayers that all flesh may come to them viz. in their Knowledg in their Mercy in their Power all which must be absolute as Gods and as evident to reason as in God seeing men have no justifiable revelation to any such purpose the Arto latria or adoration of the bread in the Sacrament is of the same family now however these things are intricated by various pretexts yet as the spectacle in the last especially is horrid to sense so the things to Reason and Natural Conscience and can ne'r be reconciled we have otherwise learnt Christ who in the days of his flesh neither requir'd nor receiv'd worship directed to his body upon any such pretensions Mark 10. 17. Luke 11. 27. 28. John 6. 36. John 20. 17. but refus'd it except when at sometimes the mighty Emanations of his Divinity prostrated men into the Adorations of him 3. Whatever Dogme or Sect of men subvert the very nature of Religion as a Proteus-Thing that sneaks into all shapes and professions according to the earthly powers it appears before fearing men rather than God All things that overturn morality and distinction betwixt good and evil the denial of Spirits a future State as undermining the very Life and Beeing of the Almighty Spirit all Phanatick Principles turning Religion into Raunterism or moving the pillars of humane societies as consisting in submission to principalities and powers in subjection to Laws civil customs and decencies all such things as these and the whole lineage of them however they may presume to Christianize themselves are a just abhorrence to the true Christian Spirit as most contrary to the Law of nature These opinions therefore now named are excluded and shut out of that universal Peace and Quietness I am to speak of under this last Head of the survey of Natural Religion which I now come to viz. The third thing proposed under this first head of Natural Religion and upon which the whole weight of it rests and turns as to the intention of this Discourse is this That Christianity supposes it a firm ground of enjoying the Common Peace and Tranquility in Religion that a man receives and owns all the grand points of Natural Religion Godliness Righteousness Soberness and acknowledges it his duty and makes it his profession to live according to them that he avows no Principles contrary hereunto though he believes and professes to be assur'd of some other Divine Revelations in order to his Eternal Happiness It supposes a man that in all his discourse and action gives abundant security of his fidelity to Natural Religion A man that is no Idolater Atheist Blasphemer of Religion Impugner of Morality that observes the Worship of God in Prayers Praises and Religious Discourses should be free to commend himself to God in what he thinks most agreeable to his will though in distinction from others whom he no way disturbs against rules of Reason Modesty Peaceableness and Humility but only offers the Apology of his own faith yet with meekness and fear and the perswasives â— Pet. 3. 15.
of belief and practise agreeable thereunto Such a one I say Christianity supposes to have a right to common protection of Magistrates and the Laws of Humaniâ—y while he endeavours to approve himself to God at whose Tribunal he must appear to whom as his own Master he must stand or fall no man having power to judg anothers servant in this case Rom. 14. 4 10 12. Now I shall endeavour with submission to better instructions to give great reasons that this is the ground Christian Religion bottoms upon and presumes to it self That perfect conformity in a Mans Principles to Natural Religion so far as Principles or Being as we speak of a Religion are in debate ought to be a sufficient guard according to the present state of Humane Nature and the Divine Ordination upon it against the Enmity Despite and Injury of private persons and against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the punitive justice of Magistrates However a man in other particulars distingâ—ishes himself for conscience sake towards God For the proof of this I shall first insist upon those places of the New Testament that I suppose fixt upon this foundation and then argue it by reason with respect to all â—ncountring Objections The first is that of the Apostle to Timothy I exhort first of all that prayers supplications and giving of thanks â—e 1 Tim 2. 1 c. made for Kings and all that are in authority that we may live peaceable and quiet lives in all godliness and honesty This Exhortation of the Apostle contains two things 1. The Duty the Apostle enjoins viz. the making of prayers supplications intercessions and not them only but giving of thanks and for all men and not only but eminently for Kings and all that are in authority Now in that the Apostle injoins giving of thanks it argues though he did not exclude yet he did not intend the only matter of the prayers should be the conversion of those prayed for For there being then no conversion of Princes nor so general conversion of private persons as should be expressed by all men there could be no matter for Thanksgiving But that which was mainly in the Apostles eye was that Christians should concern themselves in all the happiness and welfare of mankind both by Supplications Prayers and Intercessions that is with all the earnestness and heartiness signified in that accumulation of expressions and also by Thanksgivings for the mercies they enjoyed and in eminent manner for Kings and those in eminency who are the Trustees and Depositaries of the Peace and Prosperity of the world and by this means Christian Religion should be known to be most agreeable with the true natural and excellent Religion of mankind and a fair Rational Inducement offered to embrace it 2. The advantage the Apostle expresses as arising from the due performance of this duty That men in general and Princes in special being convinced of their rights by the evidence of those two main parts of Natural Religion Piety towards God Love of Humane nature and the Vniversal good might afford to Christians the rights and dues of Godliness and Grave Honourable Sober Deportment among men that is Peaceable and Quiet lives not breaking out into injury and violation of common Protection and Humanity because they were Christians From hence then I observe the main foundation of right to Peace and Quietness is Godliness and Honourableness of manners in opposition to all Immorality And Prayers and Thanksgivings for all men and Princes are most naturally to be understood for the Tranquibity and flourishing state of Communities in the ways of Piety Justice and Soberness though I doubt not they added that they might by Conversion be not only almost but altogether Christians and not only not far from the Kingdom of God but that they might come from the East and the West from the North and the South and sit down in the Kingdom of God to which the freedom of prophesie under the Caution of Godliness and Honesty might exceedingly conduce on which account the Apostle goes on This that is All this entercourse of Christians prayers Godliness and Honesty and All Mens Magistrates especially procuring their peaceable and quiet lives is acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour who would have all men to be saved and by this means to come to the knowledg of the Truth seeing the One God the One Mediator Author of the One natural and the One true reveal'd Religion is equally concern'd in all A second place is that of the Apostle Peter in relation to mankind in general complicated with all those expressions of both the Apostles Peter and Paul concerning Magistraâ—y and the Ordination of it by God In relation to mankind in general the Apostle makes this challenge 1 Pet. 3. 13. And who is he that will harm you if you be followers of that which is good Plainly implying to follow that which is good ought in all Reason and â—quity to secure men from Harm and that Good which the Apostle intends must be Good defin'd by the Laws of Natural Religion to be good for else Christianity as it stood distinct from that for contrary to it it is impossible to be was not then understood to be Good All judgment of that therefore being suspended whether Good or not Good as it stood distinct from Natural Religion The undeniable presence of all Natural Religion and Power of it over the Lives and Actions of Christians was to be their defence on the right hand and the left from injury Concerning Magistracy that Duumvirate of Apostles concur that Rulers are not a terror to good works but to the evil Wilt then thou not be afraid of the power saith the Apostle Paul do Rom. 13. 3 4 5. that which is good and thou shalt have praise of the same for he is the Minister of God to thee for good But if thou do that which is evil be afraid for he beareth not the sword in vain for he is the Minister of God a Revenger to execute wrath upon him that doth evil wherefore ye must needs be subject not only for wrath but also for conscience-sake Thus far the great Apostle of the Gentiles The Apostle of the Circumcision speaks thus Submit your selves to every Ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be to the King as Supreme or unto Governours as those that are sent by him for 1 Pet. 2. 13 14 the punishment of evil-doers and the praise of them that do well Let the way of arguing used by these two Apostles be well weighed the circumstances of the times wherein they writ the sense of Magistrates concerning Christianity the obligation upon Christians to obey God rather than Magistrates and yet both these Apostles write as if the nature of good and evil were out of dispute between Magistrates and Christians as if all were clear and fair between them and no controversie whether Christianity was True or False a Good
Romans such as Pythagoras Socrates Plato Epicâ—etus Cicero Seneca nor as those of later date Plutarch Porphyry Hierocles Jamblicus But as that one sacrifice abolish'd the Typical yet divinely instituted Sacrifices much more those mock-sacrifices that there are no such now in the more famous Religions in the world as divine Oracles and Prophecies absolv'd and finish'd in Christ and the Apostles silenc'd all those fallacious ones from below so the resplendent light of Natural Religion in the Gospel-revelation since its prevalency in the world and that it is become the Religion of Nations seems to have dazled natural reason that there is not the apparence of it as in former ages but a kind of barbarity hath invaded as a thick darkness the world out of the Goshen of Christianity while the Jews trust to the letter of the Old Testament not 2 Cor. 3. 15. yet unvail'd to them in its glory and further obscur'd by Rabbinick Dotages and Mahometans to the Spite-prophet and his senseless Alchoran set up by Satan and permitted by Divine Justice in opposition to the only true Prophet the Lord of life and glory and his everlasting Gospel All besides these lye obscure and at a distance from us in a manner like a Terra Incognita in Reason and Religion having only some relational glimpses no bodies of their discourse in either A great argument of the Truth of Christian Religion that hath drawn up all Rational Religion Reason and Learning within it self and under its own Horizon For though for a time it pleased God to allow the notable efforts of that sort of learning and in opposition to Christianity one of his unsearchable Judgments as in Porphyry and Hierocles yet being vanquished by the greater light of the Gospel since the days of Constantine it hath never risen in any other parts of the world unchristianiz'd to appear with any remarkable strength But all this doth not diminish so much from Natural Religion as it brings it into question Whether there is now such a thing in the world as Natural Religion without Christianity nay indeed it may be doubted whether notwithstanding or even for the sake of those great Names I just now recorded who were but a sort of Parelian lights to the true light of Natural Religion whether there was ever such a true copy of it as that of the Book of Job in any mans heart life or writings that was without the help of divine Illumination and yet Natural Religion is never the less natural nor the less felt and acknowledg'd to be so When besides such a proportion as is always ready to men not degenerate into beasts being so preserv'd by God that he may not leave himself without witness nor men without Luk. 15. 17. means in order to their conversion and recovery when I say besides this God restores to any man or number of men the perfection of it by his Word or by particular illumination of his mind it is not the less natural even as the prodigals Self he came to was not the less natural Self because he had been so long a fugitive from it and it became necessary to him to be so restor'd so no less is Natural religion natural because it is return'd by revelation after being lost And this carries the great uses indeed of Natural religion that whether it be that part of it by general providence preserv'd to the generality of men or by ordinary means improved or whether by divine Illumination and Revelation it is given as it were anew yet we still find it natural and as it were our own properly belonging to our natures and it comes to us as by way of Reminiscency of what we had once but had lost Thus all the ends of the earth Psal 22. 27. shall remember and turn to the Lord. And as I have now stated things that which may seem a great objection against what I have discoursed of Natural Religion will be more easily reconciled And it is taken out of those places of the Apostle John first what he records in his Gospel that our Saviour said He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that Joh. 5. 23. 1 Joh. 2. 23. 2 Joh. 9. 10. sent him And in his Epistles Whoever denieth the Son hath not the Father And in his second Epistle Whoever transgresseth and abideth not in the Doctrine of Christ hath not God and if any man come and brings not this Doctrine receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds By all these sayings laid together it seems undeniable that even the acknowledgment of that first and great principle of Natural Religion The believing in and adoring the one God is made of no value by not acknowledging honouring and believing in Christ the Son which is the principal point of Divine Revelation For the setling therefore this doubt these three Things are to be consider'd 1. That after due Instruction and Explanation of the Doctrine of Christ it is as I have said so united with Natural Religion that who ever hath that in sincerity is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 set in a posture ready to receive and believe Christianity So that if any one upon Instruction commensurate to the Understanding Christian Religion does not receive it he hath not God he hath not true Natural Religion in that Fundamental point especially if he have had the Preparations of Divine Revelation in the Old Testament as the Jews to whom these words were especially directed had Yet still I suppose this case reserv'd to Divine judgment and not to Humane nor that such an unbeliever may be dealt with by men or by Magistratical Authority as an Athiest man can only deal with him by Remonstrances out of Scripture and reasons flowing from it 2. The severity of the Apostle hath greater force upon those who having receiv'd Christianity apostatize from it transgressing and not abiding in the Doctrine of Christ for it is most certain in the thing it self they have not nor can have Natural Religion that prove Apâ—states from Christianity understood so intimate to it 3. This hath yet much greater force upon those whom the Apostle seems especially in his Epistles to intend those who come with a high pretension of an extraordinary spirit of an immediate Doctrine from Heaven and yet bring not the Doctrine of Christ For there being at that time such infallible proofs and assurances of all sorts to the Apostles and that have descended down from them to us in Sacred History we must needs conclude they might justly Anathematize in the highest degree an Angel from heaven that preacht any other Gospel they were most certain who ever Gal. 1. 8. call'd or proclaim'd Christ Lord were authoriz'd to do so by the Spirit of God and therefore that no man could by the 1 Cor. 12. 3. same spirit declare him accursed seeing that Spirit
could not contradict it self No dream wonder or praediction however fulfilled was Authentick enough to draw the Jews from the true God that Deut. 13. 1. had so supremely demonstrated himself to them nor might any Angel or Spirit that is Immediate Inspiration or Doctrine given by it seduce them from Christ so evidently seal'd to them in the New by God the Father and therefore Gal. 6. 27. all pretensions to the contrary how high soever are to be rejected with detestation They knew All that endeavoured it must know themselves deceivers the greatest crime against Natural Religion and indeed none so subject to Humane Inquiry to their detection or severity when detected as Impostors pretending Divine Revelation Nor to their most Authoritative restraints and repressions as the wild Enthusiast though with more mercy because he is himself so greatly deceiv'd and deluded And next to these an Apostate from Christianity can hardly if at all give such an account of himself to Christian Powers as should clear him from being a most hainous offender against Natural Religion The sum then is this He to whom Christianity is propos'd as faithful and worthy of all acceptation with such assurances of it from Natural Religion and its own evidences as are sufficient to draw any man intelligent and conscientious to it and yet rejects and refuses him that speaks from Heaven to him is to be delivered over to the Judgment of God who will judg the secrets of all hearts by that very Gospel of Truth Rom. 2. 16. He that apostatizes from it when he hath once received it may be justly call'd to the most strict account by Christian Magistrates and as they find reason further censur'd or punish'd it being ordinarily impossible there should be such an Apostate from so excellent a Religion once tasted but with greatest violation of Natural Religion and Conscience he that pretends Divine Revelation against that which hath so ample a pattent from Heaven may most righteously be first discover'd expos'd and after dealt with as the most flagitious self-guilty Deceiver by Christian Rulers who are the Ministers of divine vengâ—â—â—â—e in such cases and Rom. 13. 4. by private Christians for his natural evil works cast out of their whole Society Religious or Civil except he appear an Enthusiastick Phrenetick who in pity to him is to be shut up in a Bethlehem from doing so great injury to himself and others And thus I have finish'd the first Argument concerning the acceptableness of Natural Religion to God our Saviour guiding my self in it by this Rule Viz. The most comprehensive Religion in charity to others while we keep to main foundations in our charity and to the purest strictest Rules in our selves we can attain to is certainly the best and most like that one God and one Mediator the common bosom of love peace hope rest The 2. Arg. Proving Natural Religion is fit to be the center Arg. 2 of common peace and agreement in Religion is this There is an Vniversal Code of Natural Religion of which every man hath a part for himself so that we may all appeal one to another as it were to page and line whether it be not so written in that book of the Law within us Whether such a thing be not our duty and whether we have not sin'd in doing contrary And indeed thus to do is the universal usage of men in all their debates one with another As face answers to face in water so the heart of man to man in this Natural Religion as the parts of Humane body agree in all men so do these proportions and lineaments of souls We may with greater certainty solicite men upon these Principles than evil men tempt one another upon common depravation For corruption though all one in the fountain yet lyes in more several veins than these laws of natural Conscience so that men may be miss'd by those that tempt them out of their proper inclinations to evils as hitt in the wrong vein But there are none of these lines of natural Conscience wanting in any man nor an aptness to be mov'd in them if searcht to the quick they will feel it to conviction though too often not to conversion The Apostle in preaching to Faelix struck him in the Sentiments of Righteousness Temperance and Judgment to come as in master-veins and knew he must take place as it prov'd in his trembling So in his Discourse Act. 17. he fell upon that universal sense of a Divine Being and his excellent Nature of which he was sure there was a counter-part within them He did not first preach Christ to them a point without them but getting within them in natural Principles he assayed by the continuity and similarness of the one with the other to intwine as with admirable artifice he does those Natural Principles with Christianity Our Saviour indeed dealt with the Jews in more absolute and positive terms because natural conscience lay higher and nearer to supernatural instructions by their acquaintance and familiarity with the Oracles of God committed to them But in dealing with those that had not those Revelations the Prophets and Apostles center their Applications to them in this Vniversal Religion and with great reason and expectation of success As Daniel to Nebuchadnezzar I counsel thee to break off thy sins by righteousness and by shewing mercy to the Dan. 4. 27 poor if it may be a lengthning of thy tranquillity This was Natural Doctrine and fit to be addressed to a Prince never so much a stranger to Divine Revelation For this is a Religion known to all the world and therefore that in which all may most reasonably unite This is that a Magistrate may with greatest Authority demand conformity to of his subjects and they oblig'd to obey as the King of Niniveh most justly enjoin'd publick Joâ— 3. 7. Humiliation and repentance in the case of so great and iminent Judgment For every Magistrate is suppos'd as a Magistrate to have good knowledg of this Law of which he as a man hath a copy as the Kings of Israel had of the revealed Law and in which as they in that he ought to be conversant that he may be just that ruleth over men ruling in the fear of 2 Sam. 23. 3. God Of this also every subject hath a copy that he may know his duty and observe it Hence therefore Vniversal conformity is an unquestionable obligation when he that commands and they who are to obey have both the same just weights and measures committed to them one in order to Rule and Government the other in order to Obedience and Subjection such as cannot disagree no more than sealed weights and measures in general Traffick and which each have a standard of and may except inexcusable ignorance negligence or injustice be in the fault have an immediate recourse to But beyond this what of Compulsion there can be I do not understand Every Revelation is received
by Faith and Faith comes by hearing and hearing by the word of God It is the sword of the Spirit that is to make the way and not the sword of the Magistrate that is to cut it Christianity substantial fundamental Christianity hath the best claim to the Edicts of Principalities and Powers for it there being no other Revelation except that in the world but what is counterfeit and spurious no other Religion so inducible upon truly Natural Principles and in Christianity it is the substantial Christianity not every nice Dispute or Definition much less additional Mode or Ceremony that hath this claim And yet notwithstanding such a claim I make doubt whether ever any sober Christian would wish Christianity propagated with Force much less with Blood and Cruelty like the Popish Conversion of the Indians I believe no true Christian no truly Protestant Christian ever did desire it or think it agreeing with Christianity And let not the Compulsory Laws of Jewish Religion plead a coerciveness for the Christian upon the Reason that a better Religion more deserves it for First The better the Religion the better Methods of introducing and recommending it are desirable as much therefore as Instruction excels Brutish Force as much as sincere Compliance of Judgment Reason and Understanding excel Hypocrisie and feigned Conformities as much as Divine Impulses and Suasions of the Holy Spirit excel the Power of Laws enforced with Penalties or being of the Religion of the Prince for Mode Compliment or Preferment so much ought the way of introducing men into the most excellent Religion of Christianity exceed and surpass all other ways that can be devised to draw men to any meaner Religion than it and as much easier may be the effect In Natural Religion men are not to be drawn into it they are created with it they are and must be of it and are only punished for not acting suitable to it In Revealed Religion their own judgment and choice moved by suitable Arguments both enters and retains them in it though as I have before observed the case of the Apostate from main Christianity arguing an offence against Natural Religion may be of a different consideration Further In the Jewish Religion the immediate government of God that liv'd as a Prince in the midst of them made their case different from any other that ever was in the world their Messages from Heaven being so immediate and distinct their consultations in cases of doubt with the Divine Will being so near at hand and the Evidences of all being so clear and undoubted that the sensibleness of them equalled the very assurance of the Laws of Nature The Objections that I can foresee against this Argument lye these two ways If the Laws of Nature are so clear and evident how comes it to pass there is so great a darkness and ignorance in multitudes of persons yea in Nations concerning these Laws And yet how much less is the Obedience paid to them And lastly how comes it to pass there never was such a Concord and Agreement in them In Answer to this I should only briefly rejoin these two things 1. That notwithstanding this there always hath been and will be such Evidences of the Truth Righteousness Reasonableness and Naturalness of these Religious Principles that no more can they be banished out of Humane nature than the Notions of Health Beauty Happiness can be extinguished in the world notwithstanding all the disease variation from the exact model of Beauty and lastly the Vnhappiness Misery and Complaint so universal in the world so that though there is not any Example of the perfection of any of these in this world and very great and general Deficiencies from them yet the Notions of every one are whole and intire and such representations and approaches to what we mean in them are so visible as to take away all doubt of the things themselves and of the desirableness of them even so it is in this Natural Religion 2. The whole disadvantage then of Natural Religion objected must be imputed to the miserable depravation of mankind to that degree that the most excellent things so lose their effect as even to seem to lose themselves yet still they remain and so remain as to require and even exact their acknowledgment and so demand that due effect and that so powerfully that the justice of the demand pressed home cannot be denied and thus it is in Natural Religion 2. Object It may be objected fâ—r the enforcement of Revealed Religion by severities That when the Reasons of it are laid before men as of the true Christian Religion lying in a straight and even line from Natural Religion to it it can only be the Brutishness and Obstinacy of men that they do not receive it which may be justly punished as against the Laws of Nature and the interpretation of Punishment shall be not as intended to compel them into the Christian Religion but to chastise their Beast-like Senslesness or Obstinacy In Answer to this I would re-enforce these three things 1. As to the main of the Objection there is so great a difference between Naturals that will certainly rise up at earnest and vehement summons being within already though they may lye hid and deep and what is purely from without and must enter through those multiform Meander'd twisted and twined passages of mens Vnderstandings and intellectual Belief through varieties of Tempers Educations Principles men have most convers'd with and rivetted their whole souls into that it is impossible for any but God alone who searches the heart to know where the guilty obstruction lyes when the screws of truth and the receptacles of mens minds do not reciprocate and answer one another where the key of Truth and the wards of mens thoughts so dissent as not to be reconciled so that this must be left for ever as to Divine Omnipotency in the efficacy so to the Divine Judgment where the fault is of mens not receiving what is so graciously offered from Heaven 2. Therefore to pretend to judg obstinacy or insensibleness or whatever other faulty Reason we have prepared of mens not receiving the Religion we would impose is to assume Divine prerogative to our selves and to become Judges in His peculiar Court or to contrive an Artifice to cheat an acknowledged Principle viz. not compelling Revealed Religion of its due Obedience and lastly to cloath innocent persons for any thing we know with the Sambenito painted with Devils or Beasts skins wherein they may appear guilty with the disguise we have put upon them though out of that they cannot with Charity be concluded nocent or guilty of those particulars we charge them with All this is to be understood when the offence and the particular offence it being not enough in this case to say there is some offence without special matter charged against Natural Laws is not as evident as in any other case of humane judicature and where the only proof
that men are otherwise guilty in not receiving the Faith we offer them is only this that they do not receive it 3. If this punishing men for not receiving a Revealed Religion were only for not receiving substantial Christian Religion it were the more tollerable though as I have said not desirable to any true Christian Protestant but when it 's stretch'd out to False Religion to every nice Opinion Ceremony or Mode of worship it is a burthen mankind could never bear being most intollerable And so I have done with this second Argument Argum. 3. I proceed to a third Argument Justifying Natural Religion to be the term of universal peace and concord so far that if that be secur'd men should acquiesce in peace one with another in things that concern Religion Magistrates allowing common protection and people the common benevolence of Humanity as upon a ruled and determined case that Reason and Truth ought to have according to the Divine Will and the very Laws of Nature a Through fare in the world free as the Air and Light and that by an Ordinance as early as of the day Before I argue this I premise That all Religious Freedoms are under the intire acknowledgment of Princes within their own Dominions in all causes and over all persons as well Ecclesiastical as Civil in the very sense of the Church of England supreme Moderators and Governours As also that it is more desirable all things of a Religious concern should have the countenance encouragement and example of Authority and the Symphony of Communities Yet still with this condition it is the Birthright of every man to be avowedly and publickly Religious according to those Rules he believers agreeable to the Divine Will Natural Religion being Judg. And that this is according to the very institution of God himself and no way inconsistent with the Laws of subjection to Magistracy or being a commodious and agreeable member of a Community For if there be not such a Natural Freedom there is no way left since that general corruption of Religion in the world for a man ordinarily to reduce himself and induce others to reform themselves and their open profession of God to true and regular thoughts and acknowledgments of God his worship and service and the ways of pleasing him in order to the eternal enjoyment of him For it often falls out in the world that Magistrates and People sit in their Idol-Temple of a false Religion guarded with their Laws for Uniformity environed with their own Canons and Constitutions and threatning severest penalties to any disturber Though we have reason to bless God our lines are fallen in pleasant places yea we have a goodly inheritance of Religion by our Laws which very much bribes our judgment of the Duresse of Impositions in Religion because we only consider it in ceremonies impos'd and do not turn our selves to behold the abominations in other Nations not only committed but framed by a Law But Imposition is imposition in the least things in Religion not natural and opens the way to it in the greatest If it be not therefore before hand taken care of by such an Immunity reserv'd to Humane nature notwithstanding Government and Subjection to Rulers that most fundamental principle of Natural Religion in Piety towards God issuing it self in declarations of his Name Truth and Glory in charity and compassion to the souls of men whose case though not themselves cry out as the man of Macedonia in Paul 's vision Come and help us must lye still as a Talent Act. 16. 9. hid in a Napkin and buried in the earth or must encounter and fall foul with another Law of nature viz. of Subjection and Obedience to Magistrates in their Religious Laws But if their right to command only in and according to Natural Religion the best most honourable and safe command that God thought fit to deposite with men that they should hold the Golden Reigns of Godliness Righteousness Soberness far greater than of ceremonies and safer than of Revealed Religion a chariot too divine for man to govern If this I say be the case men need not cloister Religion in their breast for fear of violating so awful a Sanction as that of Magistracy Nor while they confess it neither afraid nor asham'd of the publick discountenance do any thing injurious to Divine Disposition of power to Rulers If this were not the true natural legal state of things in relation to Religion and Magistrates and the very Ordination of God in Creation concerning them this further grand inconvenience would follow That the most excellent Religion of our Lord and Saviour so careful of all just rights and duty Dividing to Caesar the things that are Caesars and reserving to God the things that are Gods yet that Luk. 20. 25. this Religion came in as it were treading upon the necks of Princes and their Laws and disacknowledging that power entrusted with them by God the power of first Decreeing Religion though it were allowed He intended only the true Religion For it is most evident Christian Religion came into the world against the will of all Humane Powers I know it will be said Our Saviour and his Apostles in regard of their immediate commission from Heaven of which Miracles were their Credentials could not in the least violate Humane Power which falls before the Divine as the lowest Magistrate among us before the Supreme I confess this is most true yet still it is to be consider'd what great care God hath of his Moral Natural Fundamental constitutions and it is not at all to be believed he would in so weighty a concern as Christianity have so far neglected his Ordinance of Magistracy as not at first to have presented that Doctrine and the miraculous evidences of it to the Vicegerents of his power here upon earth that at least they should have been guilty of a peremptory refusal before their deputation in the propagation of Christian Religion had been waved by God I cannot therefore account the Supremacy of Divine Power above Humane the chief reason that God took no more notice not of Magistrates only but of Magistracy it self when he brought in the first begotten and his Religion into the world and that he did not say Let all these Angels of God on earth worship him in the first place We see in all things that could but have the appearance of being under their proper jurisdiction how cautious our Saviour was not to offend as in the case of Tribute though he as a Son over the Temple or supreme Prince was free yet Mat. 17. 24. he wrought a miracle on purpose to defray it Besides the propagation of Christianity was to out-last the immediate commission of the Apostleship and Miracles and to survive in ordinary preaching and discourse while the Princes of the world were yet enemies to it What then does this argue but that the enforcing of true pure Natural Religion only is the
right of Earthly Powers Not the retrenching any of the Freedoms of Natural Religion not the imposing any thing besides and beyond it by power or penalties not the forbidding of Reformation of any corruptions invading it not the embargoing any Revelation from Heaven consisting with or perfecting Natural Religion as all truly such do only the power of requiring all to live in obedience to the punishment of those that disobey Natural Laws But it may be further said God intended Christianity should be brought in not by might not by power but by tâ—e Spirit of the Lord. That Believers in it should seal it not with Pleasures Honours and outward Advantages accruing to them by it but with their blood and sufferings This is also most true it appears God did so intend But still if Magistrates were intrusted by God with making Religion Legal or not Legal by their seal it is plain that Divine Ordination of Magistracy was dishonour'd and debas'd by him that appointed it in that it was not at all taken notice of in so great an affair of the Divine Kingdom And so far as they could judg who did not believe there was a real injury done to Powers and the sufferings of Christians were on that account just For who could know that for so long a time God had suspended that supposed Ordination of his viz. That no Religion should be brought into any State or Kingdom that had not first the favour and license of the Laws and Magistrates of that State and Kingdom But now suppose it is a stated Rule that beyond Natural Religion the Magistrates Power extends not but that being secur'd there is a freedom to Subjects of taking care of their Souls and wherein they have to do with God as of their bodies lives or estates in private concerns or as a Philosopher hath of chusing what he thinks the best system and from the best Authors and that men may freely reason herein still within the confinement of Natural Religion Reverâ—nce of God and all just deferences to men and then Christian Religion had a Legal entrance offering no disregard to Magistracy but taking natural freedom to offer it self wherein its way being so prepar'd it then opens it self with all that Divine Power and Authority that cannot be refus'd but under the great peril of Eternal damnation Thus proportionably the case is the same concerning the Reformation of Christianity from Popery We then that are Christians and Protestant Christians have great reason to keep that door of the just and lawful propagation of Religion not contrariant to Natural Religion as open as we can and to grant a quiet comprehensive of all offers that can be made keeping within Rules of Natural Religion Reason and Prudence it seeming less hazard to admit those inconveniences attendant upon this liberty that through humane corruption run round with every thing than those greater mischiefs of having Christian or Protestant Religion violently kept out Thus I have endeavour'd to clear that there are obligations lying upon men precedent to any right of Humane Authority viz. of duty to God in obeying God rather than men of the Profession Confession and publication of true Religion however men forbid or scorn it of rational communication of truth as the Apostles said We Act. 4. 12. cannot but speak the things we have seen and heard of charity to mens souls in not concealing the tydings of Salvation the Righteousness and Truth of God For certainly David expresses himself according to the Laws of Natural Religion when he says I have preached righteousness in the great congregation I have not refrained my lips Oh Lord thou Psal 40. 9 10 knowest I have not hid thy righteousness in my heart I have declared thy faithfulness and thy salvation I have not concealed thy loving-kindness and thy truth from the great congregation And Moses when he says Give ear Oh ye Heavens and Deut. 32. 1 2 3 I will speak and hear Oh earth the words of my mouth my doctrine shall drop as the rain my speech shall distill as the dew because I will publish the name of the Lord Ascribe ye greatness to our God Yet from hence I do not suppose any man bound to go and preach to the Great Turk either the Laws of Natural Religion against any of the iniquities of that tyranny or follies of that superstition or the just and holy Laws and Truths of Christianity instead of his worse than Aâ—ile Alcoran Every man is to measure his commission and the enablements he hath receiv'd from God for his work and not to venture upon things beyond his line For even the Apostles knew their measures the measure of the rule distributed them by God a measure reaching so far beyond which they did not stretch themselves in that famous place 2 Cor. 10. 13. Every man may compute the probable account his service will turn to in the Glory of God and the Salvation of mens souls Christ teaches him to forbear when it is certain before hand His pearls will be trodden under foot and himself Mat. 7. 6. rent And so I have finished what I think necessary to be spoken upon this Third Argument and pass on to the fourth Argum. 4. Natural Religion may well be the Cement of Vniversal Peace since whatever can comport with the good of the Vniverse or Community is secured by it The Glory of God so far as Community is charged with it The Peace and Welfare of particular persons The orderly Posture of every man in his Station and Rank The just deference to Magistracy and publick Authority The security of publick Peace and Quiet The Advancement of True Religion in Divine Revelation Now in every one of these I will consider what Objections may be made against allowing freedom in Religion upon Natural Religion secur'd and the Answers to them Object 1. Every False Religion or refusal of the True Religion in a Nation not vindicated by due severity upon Offenders is an offence against the Divine Majesty of a National Guilt and brings down National Judgments Answer The government of Conscience being Gods peculiar no earthly Power shall be charged with the obliquities and errors of it any more than with the secret sins of men that are not known or those Distempers of Mind and Spirit which coming into no palpable Instances can neither be convicted nor sentenced by man Now mistakes of men in Religion not cognisable by the light of Nature are to be reckon'd among the Errors of Conscience and so are properly left to Gods Judgment-seat and the Magistrate stands free It is therefore very observable Princes are called nursing-Fathers and Queens nursing-Mothers signifying not a Isa 49. 23. Commanding-Power but a tender insinuating cherishing the Encouragements from them that such an Appellative carryes with it in those that declare it in those that are to receive it The Magistrate discharging this Honourable Trust may acquit himself and the Community
before God from the guilt and destruction of those that may be yet heinously guilty before God as Jonah's Mariners did from the Blood of that Prophet consigned over to the Sea by his own Sentence Oh Lord lay not this mans blood to our charge who have Jon. 1. 14 done all it pleased thee to command us When Soveraigns and Nations have considered the Wisdom Rationality and Heavenliness of Proposals in Religion and setled upon what they find of the highest Character as the Religion of their Nation by Law to be established to which they allow the encouragement of their publick Honours and Maintanance and taken care for the propagation of it by Instructions Arguments Reasons and good Examples they have done all that God expects from them to do and so have delivered their own souls That which was of their free judgment and arbitrement as proper to them as to families and persons to dispose of their own they have placed as they thought upon due consideration most to the glory of God and the good of the people but to deprive men of their native rights or to punish them in their Persons or Estates who are not Offenders against Natural Religion for the sentiments of their minds of which they have only a humane judgment is not a Power wherewith they think themselves invested of God and so forbear it This is indeed the Religion of a Nation of Men a Nation of Christians a Vertuous an Honourable Government and more hopeful to propagate true Christianity than that which writes its Laws in Blood And this is to Rule over men and not over Beasts bound up as men should be with the cords of a man in Natural Religion in what is beyond that as revealed from God with Bands of Love to serve the Publick Blessed are the people who are in such a case blessed is that people whose God is thus the Lord Jehovah Object 2. What Peace can there be in the world amongst private and particular persons while there are several opinions in Religion how many Disputes and Calumnies and Invectives are continually flying up and down by reason of differences in Religion and how much better are all compelled into Vnion Answer All these evils are but so many Arguments of depraved Nature which creates its own occasions out of every thing and if the mischiefs of Compulsion or the ill state even of those parts of thâ— world where the voice of Religion is all one laâ—â—â—â—ge were cast up I doubt they would be found to ballance the worst that can be charged on differences in Religion But yet Natural Religion and most evidently Christian Religion is most severe and positive against all Strife Envy Railings evil Surmisings and bends men upon Peace Love Meâ—kness Quietness Charity towards all men and especially Christians as is after to be shâ—wn and therefore undoubtedly those evil effects where they grow to excess may be restrained by Civil Magistracy as in any other case and the rather that True Religion so much disowning them they are more inexcusable in that cause than any other for though we find Scripture severe in its language in great cases as St. Paul against the Bigots of the Law yet we must also consider the Infallible Spirit that guided Sacred Writers who alone knows how to direct those sharp arrows and what effect they shall take Object 3. This clips off the Royalty and Prerogative of Princes if they have not the command of mens Sentiments or at least of their outward Actions and Practises in Religion Ans The unjust Enlargements of Earthly Power into the Divine Sanctuary hath been always fatal to Princes Vzziah's rude entrances into it were punished by God with infamous Leprosy Herods Letting that sacrilegious acclamation It is 1 Chron. 28. 18 19. Act. 12. 22 23 the voice of a God not of a man sink into him was presently reveng'd with a dreadful hand of Judgment Humane Power is safest keeping it self within the verge of Divine Institution beyond that though it may seem greater yet it becomes only like a swelling wall the bigger it is the more ready to fall or a tottering Fence expatiating to ruine Their Honour is great in being nursing-Fathers if God had intended Civil Magistracy to govern in any Religion but Natural they should have had as certain Rules to act by as they have in Natural Religion Besides what is the good of being great Masters in Religion except in that wherein God hath shewed every man what is good seeing the greater Judgment waits for such Thus the Apostle James James 3. 1. My brethren be not many masters imposers or prescribers in Religion that is do not affect it knowing we shall receive a greater Judgment Object 4. But it is impossible to govern with any security if Governours hold not the Reins of mens Consciences if they have not the Rule of that Helm that turns about so great Bodies of people which way soever they that have that Pylotry please with what vigor and courage are men animated while the Principles and Rewards of Religion are in their hearts and eyes If therefore the Prince rules not in these his Command is but Cypher Answer 1. Religion is too great and noble a thing to be but an Expedient of Government 2. The History of Christianity assures us no Princes have had more obedient Subjects a more valiant Souldiery than Heathen Princes of Christians True Religion knows its obligation to Government and pursues the Laws of it though that Government hath stood distinct from that True Religion And this is the standing-Rule of Christians Object 5. But what Tumults Factions Seditions have been rais'd under Religious pretences when Subjects have not yielded themselves to the Empire of Princes in Religion Answ These evils as they are falsely pretended by men of turbulency to be for the service of Religion so they are unjustly charg'd upon it There can be therefore no severity too great upon those that so abuse so excellent a thing But the sâ—mâ— care that secures against ambition sedition rebellion in one shape will do it in another without taking away lawful liberties Nor is there any remedy so specifick against the great Hypocrisie of covering Rebellion with Religion Faction with Faith as the severest Regiment of men according to the indisputable Laws of Natural Religion and allowance of the greatest Tolleration in what no way contradicts that For then is the artifice strongest when it is planted in the oppression of mens consciences so great an illegality against Natural Principles Take away severe Impositions and what have such Politicians to work upon Object 6. But what a Hydra a many-headed Monster of Opinions will Religion become by such a Toleration Answ 1. Severe Natural Religion enforc'd and strictly pursued will so rebate mens corruptions besides the hopes and expectations of Divine Blâ—ssing accompanying so vertuous a Government that there will be a much greater retrenchment of Opinions than can be
understood The excellent Wisdom Gravity of Natural Religion in the lives and actions of men especially enobled with Christianity would bring most of men except extremely bad or wild into an admiration of its excellency that even ingenuous shame together with general prudence would compose them against fugitive inconstant changeable giddy opinion Men are not so intractable as they are thought to these awful Laws if wisely propos'd The worst and wildest part would become in every mans sense due subjects for rigor whom so much reason and fair inducement would not prevail upon Steelly unfruitful unsatisfactory ceremonies loose principles and practises the want of that great presence of true Religion and an iron hand instead of it makes men Atheistick Sceptick and Fanatick ever teeming into vain opinion for want of solid goodness to rest upon But however sinful degenerate men will be bad every way Uniformity begets lothsome ignorance and formality That which is best in it self is to be chosen viz. That free air and light in which men may try all things and hold fast that which is good though evil adheres to that as to all good things Argum. 5. To conclude True Natural Religion hath a set of such self-evident principles that it will be enough to name them and yet if they were observ'd and obey'd universal peace and quietness could not fail to result from them 1. That every man hath the due care of his soul committed to himself so that it shall be no Apology for him in the sight of God that others whether Churches Magistrates or publick Teachers misled him it may be some abatement of condemnation to him and increase to them but it shall not Ezek. 3. 18. deliver him he shall die in his sin though his blood shall be required at the watchmans hand What reason then can there be or how can it be accounted for to compel that man with force to take that way he judges dangerous or drive him from what he thinks best for his soul To advise perswade reason him is commendable and charitable It is good for him to make the best inquiry and take the best advice But that he should be forc'd against his own sense is unnatural and barbarous seeing he must be wise for himself or if he scorns he Prov. 9. 12. alone must bear it This is to be understood in cases not evidently good or evil by Natures Laws In them there is no excuse against impressions of absolute authority Now how much would this tend to peace if it had its due observance 2. That Humane Nature should do all the good kindness and ease it can to it self in every particular member and remove all the evil discomfort and mischief it can in the same manner and no severity except in cases plainly destructive to general Humanity can be tollerable to true Humanity If this were mens Rule who would hurt or destroy in the world 3. That in all things wherein a man can without infinite hazard do it he should unite himself with the greatest Communities with lawful Governours with Nations and most comprehensive Congregations of Christians seeing that is most acceptable to God who would have all Nations to Rom. 15. 9 10 11. serve him all people to praise him It is most Humane and Christian it is also most a mans interest most safe and secure to himself 4. That wherein a man finds himself under a necessity of differing from any man much more from a Community he should deport himself with all meekness humility modesty love and charity that he may demonstrate it is truly his judgment and sense of conscience and not perverse humour that makes him differ that he is still a most lively feeling member in the body of mankind and Christians that in all things excepting the glory of God and the salvation of his soul interests too vast to be compounded for he prefers the publick before himself such a one can neither harm nor deserve to be harmed I have now dispatch'd what I intend concerning this first foundation of even Vniversal Peace recommended by Christian Religion viz. The general unity and uniformity there would be in Natural Religion if men would shew themselves men I will only by way of Conclusion reflect upon the usefulness of so great a Point 1. It justifies the great Creator of all who hath not left himself without witness amidst this great Deordination of his Rational creatures that he is yet a Faithful Creator Seeing he hath carv'd into their very Beings such a Law of Truth and Goodness that if they would but shew themselves men would have preserv'd them from the great errors of Vnderderstanding and Practise and as a Compass would steer them in the wide and disorderly sea wherein they now sail By this inward infallible guide if rightly excited to give its sense and duly applied they might find true Religion in this Babel of Languages concerning it And though it is very difficult and in the event through mans great corruption but not in the reason of things almost impossible without Divine Illumination so to excite and apply it yet there it is even within men so to be excited and applied and it is mens corruption only and wickedness that it is not of more use 2. To us Christians having the benefit of this Divine Illumination in the Word of God and in the hopeful assistances of the Holy Spirit the use of this Natural Law is much more visible and indeed chiefly we have the benefit of it and of such discourse as this upon it and our guilt more than twofold if we do not find it To us it may appear how inflexible a Rule it is how excellent the Religion of our Saviour is we may in every thing see by it what it is that is indeed of value among all our divisions What is that faith once delivered to the Saints we should be always in an agony for and what we may allow and condescend to those various Sentiments that are and will be as various as aspect the beauty and even harmony of Humanity and Christianity being not made up of Vniformity in such things but unity of love and charity is the true beauty the true melody here all would be a dead calm without some variety Thus as Christian Religion revives and now impresses Natural Religion so does Natural Religion corrected freed from its Interpolations corrupt Glosses restor'd and fill'd up where gaping chasmes had spoil'd the sense and contexture and anew imprinted upon us by Christian Religion give great light to Christian Religion For being thus restor'd and a natural light within us it is redintegrated to us in its great Office to be as the candle of the Lord in our spirits by which we behold the true and excelling Glories of Christianity 3. It therefore makes brief and compendious many great Controversies as they are made in Christian Religion I shall summarily instance in these Four 1. Those between
this confident boast of Imaginary Reason pretends there can be no peace and that this is the ground-work of all but the more Heavenly Vnderstanding of the Holy Spirit lays its foundations quite otherwise as shall be made manifest in these following accounts 1. The first foundation Christianity lays is this It proposes to the minds and consciences of all its servants Concerns of that vast moment and Rules of Action according to them that whoever does sincerely observe and walk by them shall be unavoidably carried upon love and peace and off from division It does not propose a sett of opinions that every one must come up to though at a distance from these main concern or a machine of bodily worship that every one must learn the motions of but it sets down interests of such indisputable worth and goodness to be pursued that do upon very great reasons concenter Christians in unity love and peace 1. In that the spirits of men possess'd with them are wise weighty generous and manly In malice children in understanding 1 Cor. 14. 20. men that they can neither grow fierce churlish and rigid nor weakly peevish and querulous Nay very much above this their souls are holy heavenly aspiring to God and Christ that they are above small things It is of great consequence what notions in Religion and Divine Things the mind feeds upon for accordingly their temper will be They that have with devotion faln upon old Jejune observances which they call Reverence of Antiquity spinose Controversies opinions of zeal without knowledg Phil. 1. 9 10. a passionate affectionate Religion not abounding in all judgment and knowing the things that differ Their temper is apt to be morose and angry or vexatious and full of complaint if all be not of their measure but they that have their thoughts fixed on righteousness peace and joy in the Holy Ghost they are furnished with what is of value they partake of the marrow and fatness of Gods house they drink of the river of his pleasures and are lightsome Psal 36. 8. benign altogether for compassion beneficence and rejoicing in universal good 2. The pursuit of those Interests gives them such true employment that they are not at leisure to press trifles upon others or be over attendant to them themselves They that are running this race run so that they may obtain they 1 Cor. 9. 24. that are fighting for this Crown do not love to beat the air Phil. 3. 14. they that are pressing on for the price of the high calling of God in Christ are so taken up all their sinews are so strain'd another way that they cannot trifle themselves put others upon it nor assume any thing in comparison of what they are so intended upon 3. That high value they have for the one thing necessary gives such an honourable character to all that are in the same manner affected and imployed that they cannot differ one with another in affection upon minute things The regard and reverence they have for that Divine Image upon them preserves them from lightly speaking or thinking ill one of another Now in these three things to have Spirits of an Excellent Solid Benign Temper attending great and worthy Objects in having a full generous and noble Employment in a great and honourable Esteem of Christians for true Christianities sake lye the true seeds of Christian Peace I shall therefore bring these things to to their just Gosple-Rule as in innumerable expressions of Scripture it is silently pointed at but in two more expresly and in both as the very standard of Peace The First is that which hath fallen lately under so much debate let us walk by the same rule let us mind the same Phil. 3. 15 16. thing Now that we may understand this rule let me propose this very plain and easie Method into the Apostles sense The Apostle beginning this Chapter with an exhortation Ver. 1 c. to rejoice in God and in that excellent state of Christianity into which they were brought immediately had his eye upon the Legalists that troubled those clear waters and damp'd the joy of Christians a point he was much upon and very safe for them often to hear Having as I said his eye upon those Legalists who indeed perverted the Gospel and encountred the main design of it as he by the Apostolick Spirit discerningly knew He cautioâ—s Christians against them under very black Characters dogs of rabid and rending spirits evil workers designing Ver. 2. against the good the Gospel introduc'd disguising themselves under the venerable name of the circumcision when they were quite another thing viz. the concision a Sect in whom the dignity either of true Israelitism or Christianity was praescinded from themselves as infamously as the Garments and Beards of David's Messengers were by Hanuns Villany Therefore saith the Apostle you need not fear they are Ver. 3. gone away with the birthright and blessing of Circumcision We are the true Cirâ—umcision the Israel of God who having forsaken the flesh the outward Ordinances of Jewism out of which the sprightly inhabitant is departed and left it as a body dead we saith he worship God in the spirit that Spirit is with us we Glory in Christ we have the true Joy not allayed chastised or adulterate we have no confidence Ver. 4. in the flesh From hence the Apostle passes on and in a Figure proposes in himself the best and fairest side of the legal state as it then stoodout of Christ that he might at that very best trample upon it and debase it to the very lowest in compare with Christ circumcised the eight day of the stock Ver. 7. of Israel an Hebrew of Hebrews c. touching the righteousness of the law blameless but what things were gain to me those I counted loss for Christ yea doubtless I count All things c. Wherein he appears as in a most lively scheme First A Jew of the greatest advantages without Christ and yet worth nothing Then a Christian enrich'd as a Merchant Ver. 8 9. with the Pearl of great price in himself I say appears a Jew of the highest alloy in himself a Christian of the first three in both he shews the worthlesness of all out of Christ the infinite Riches to be found in Christ And after this Ver. 10. he exemplifies still in himself the high and most important business of a Christian in all those most Eloquent Significant and Ponderous Expressions that I cannot so much as glance upon being too mighty for a long and set discourse much more for a short one and in passage Having done all this he now applies it to the present Ver. 15 16. case of Christians whom he ranks into two degrees 1. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the perfect those of full age as they are call'd Heb. 5. ult or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Ephes 4. 13. the perfect full ag'd man grown
new creature to delight to glory in the flesh in the outward conformity of their Proselytes He observed the great Bait of Ceremonial Religion was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to set a good face on things how mean sovever as idolaters carve and guild a Post Glory in appearance though without true satisaction to the heart or conscience makes Spiritual Religion look like nothing but to the true Christian who knows the Gospel so Divine and Spiritual a thing a fleshly Religion is out of date A new Creation in the soul of a Christian and that exemplified in a life of excellent Holiness substantial Goodness and Purity planted in the Faith of Christ Jesus is of the only avail in this Profession and he that makes Circumcision any thing separated from this or if he shall fly over to the other extream to make any thing of Vncircumcision as if they might attone for the want of a new creature as a more perfect remove from Judaism and consigning a mans self over to Christianity both are alike mistaken in the Doctrine of Christ who values only this new creature And as many as walk by this rule viz. a making the new creature in Christ All and every thing else Nothing and who act according to it the peace and mercy of God and Christ and all true Christians be upon them for they are the true Israel of God And so it is plain If any man makes the other side of a Ceremony the not observing it a point of Real Substantial Religion to him is afraid of it and values that fear as a fear of God without the more intrinsick parts and effects of that Fear he errs from Christianity as the Bigot for Ceremonies does But this does not imply every one that preserves and will not recede from his liberty though he knows the true use and disuse of all things indifferent yet will not be ceremonially bound by any on earth is presently afraid of a Ceremony or that he is so because he will not set it too near Divine Institutions in his practise or incumber his worship of God with it though it be told him never so often There is no Religion in the Imposition but Order Decency or Submission to Government All this does not argue he makes it a point of Substantial Religion not to endure Ceremonies which he esteems himself neither the better nor the worse but places all in Christ and the New Creature to commend him to God Thus we have the First and very Deepest Foundation for True Christian Peace lying in the absolute substantialness of the Religion of Jesus Christ substantially good even as the Eternal Laws of Goodness and perfecting the soul of man into them and the enjoyment of God in them and the Heart and Life stretched out in the utmost pursuit with the same intensness that men strive for masteries and taking nothing ceremonial into any degree of this value if into any at all as the full-grown Christian does not This is the True Rule of Christianity And this Rule even as to that to the Galatians and to the Philippians is one and the same Rule and given into every Christians hand to judg and walk by with this Inscription upon it Whoever lives and acts by this same Rule though he may require toleration in some things that God may in time reveal to him yet he is together with all Christians the Israel of God built as a City compact together at unity and at peace with it self And who that looks upon Christianity and this Rule of it can but be amaz'd Essential Christianity should not draw up the intire Love and Zeal of Christians to it so that they should only provoke one another to love and good works and so value one another in it as to be united and reconciled above and beyond all other Bitterness Now this first Head I have been insisting upon is that in which Christians have all one judgment and speaks one and the same thing and so admits not the least variation Here all the lines of Christian Revealed Religion meet no Fundamental point that is not included in this Rule For He to whose Image there must be such a conformity must be the Son of God He that was crucified must be man All purity from sin and vigor of the Divine Life must be found where there is the power of his death and resurrection The whole glory of self-confidence self-righteousness worldly pomp and vanity must be crucified where there is the fellowship of his sufferings where the glory is only in his cross where the world is crucified to a man and a man to the world where there is a reaching forth to the utmost to attain the resurrection of the dead and a pressing forward for the price of the high calling of God in Jesus Christ there must be the Doctrine of Eternal life in his resurrection lye treasured all the glories of the future state and where these things are urg'd as under so great necessity there must be an extremity of evils on the other side signifying the wrath to come They then that are agreed here may well tolerate one another in lesser differences while these things are not subverted over-pressed or defeated by other additions This then may well be accounted the first ground of peace so great a Doctrine that is according to Tit. 1. 1. Godliness 2. The second Head under which may be discoursed the Efficacy of True Christian Religion to Peace is That in Christianity there is an uniting spirit of Love flowing from those several points of Union wherein Christians are closely one with another conjoyned and compacted and so acquiesce in a truly Divine Peace For the principal internal tye of Union is that one spirit this one spirit conveys it self and runs through the whole body of all Christians in Love and so in Peace For Love is the Bond of Perfectness that is of the integrity of this whole body for so I should choose to expound Col. 3. 14. that Perfectness because the Apostle had been exhorting to all those Graces that do most conserve the Union of the body bowels of Mercy Goodness Humbleness Meekness Patience forbearance one of another forgiveness v. 13. one of another if any one have a quarrel against another even as Christ forgave but above all saith the Apostle put on Love which is the bond of perfectness and let the Peace of God rule in your hearts unto which ye are called in one body So here is the Love that is the Bond of the Integrity of the body and the Peace consequent upon it unto which Christians are called in one body and both of them guarded with all those uniting healing Vertues of Christianity wherein that Love and Peace are most cherish'd conserv'd and secur'd Peace it self is the Bond of that Vnity of the Spirit that is of that real effective Union the Spirit accomplishes by vertue of which the parts all rest
Christianity have found it most to their advantage of Edification to unite with such a Congregation of Christians All these or any of these may create an obligation to such conjunctions But because the hottest disputes in relation to Christian Practise so as to conserve Peace and Order have risen in this very juncture of particular Societies of Christians I will endeavour to settle upon an indisputable state of things and leave out what is more intricate and controversal that we may see how far the Laws of Christ extend here to Love and Peace in these following Assertions 1. That Our Lord hath given Rules for such Holy Grave and Honourable Societies under the name of Churches as must needs invite all of the same excellent Christian Temper into their Communion according to the opportunities they have to joyn with them their Doctrine Worship and Practice so Pure and Heavenly so evidently for the good of mens souls so composed to all true Decency Prudence and a Discipline so Humble Natural Strict only to the truest benefit of those that are under it that it cannot look like a secular Dominion but for the service of Faith the help of Joy the safety of Souls and their eternal Interest This I am sure every one will yeild is the Frame and Constitution of a Christian Church let it be found whereever it can be found Let every Church see to it self whether it be so Tempered and Constituted or not How then does it seem possible that when there are such Societies Christians should not fly to them as the Doves to the windows seeing Christianity improves the sociableness of Humanity into the truest publickness of Spirit and desire to enjoy Good with more than in solitude 2. It is the express Command of Christ and his design in all his institutions that there should be such Assemblies of his people and servants for the Glory of his Father for his own Glory for the Salvation of his People for Divine worship for the discharge of the several Duties of Christians for the Communications of their Gifts and Graces so that the forsaking of the Assemblies of our selves together as Heb. 10. 25. the manner of some was is very little distant from Apostacy it self How can there then be but Churches where there are Christians seeing so much of the concerns of Christianity lye therein and who indeed possess'd with those concerns does not rejoice in them and bless God for his unspeakable Gift in the Constitution of them 3. Yet is there no Law of Christ that main force should be us'd upon men to bring them into any Assembly of Christians at all much less into one rather than another especially when the main Reasons or Motives of uniting with Assemblies according to the Laws of Christ present themselves to mens Apprehensions and Consciences more in some than others Indeed mens over-zealous Affectation of some and unworthy neglect of others as one for Paul another for Apollos another for Cephas another for 1 Cor. 1. 12. Christ as if these Ministers by whom they believed were to set up for themselves as Heads of Christianinty and to rival Christ himself as if but upon the same level with them was very justly and severely chastiz'd by the Apostle but a true value for all the Stewards of Divine Mysteries and 1 Cor. 4. 1. Churches and a particular value for those Pastors and Congregations wherein God hath vouchsafed especial Blessings for mens Souls or gives opportunity to receive such is very agreeable to the Gospel as the Apostle though he refus'd undue measures of Honour yet assumes that of being 1 Cor. 4. 15. 1 Cor. 9. 2. a Father as above thousands of Instructors Christianity and the Ministry of it being so Holy and Humble a state that no one acting according to it either Arrogates or Envies so he that hath much of the Honour of it hath nothing over or above the measure of a Steward and he that hath least should have nothing under that measure if he be found Faithful So the Congregations have the equal Glory of being of the Body of Christ and Churches to be little Representations of and imbodyed with his own Catholick Church in the grand Vnion of all Christians with the Head Here then is the ground of Christian Peace and Union in Churches 4. It is a Principle in Nature and much Confirm'd and Exalted by Christianity that the Worship of God and the Salvation of mens Souls should be made as Publick and Vniversal as may be Go Preach the Gospel to every creature and Baptize all Nations was the very Commission Christ gave to his Apostles and first Embassadors and is continued to all his Ministers to the end of the world not of Mat. 26. 19. the world of that Age only but to that end of the world which is till his second coming until which he hath promised his presence The Great Congregation is the most natural Receptacle of Divine Truth the state of Religion under the Gospel is rarely spoken of especially when declared Psal 100. 1. 117. 16. 1 c. in its Magnificence with a less Publick Character than All People All Nations All Lands the Round World in its whole Circle from the rising of the Sun to the going down of the same All the Earth True Religion aspir'd to it even under the narrow Dispensation of the Law and in this very sense it is most true that the Apostle said in his time The whole Creation groaneth and travelleth in pain until Rom. 8. 19 c. now and the earnest expectation of it waiteth for the Adoption the Manifestation of the Sons of God to be gathered together under the whole Heaven Nor will some of every Nation satisfie the full intention of this Magnificence but that Nations as Nations imbodyed and Kingdoms as Kingdoms shall become the Lords and his Christs is the plenary sense of the Divine Spirit when even as of Israel an indisputably National Church God shall say of Heathen Nations as of Egypt and Assyria known to Israel so well and known so well as Rankly Heathen and therefore chosen as Representatives of the whole Heathen world Yet of these God shall say Blessed be Egypt my people and Assyria the work of my hands and Israel Isa 19. ult my inheritance for in that day Israel shall be but a third with Egypt and Assyria and there shall be a High-way through them All and they shall serve together there shall be a free passage of Truth through All. A High way of the Gospel throughout and an Vnion of Worship So then if we find so much for a National Religion in the Prophecies of the times of the Gospel in the Old Testament which grasp more than those passages in the New Testament which relate to the then matter of fact only if our Saviours Commission for making disciples and preaching the Gospel extend to all Nations if the Prophetick book of the New
that doth but a little consider will find first It is a very good answer to endless cavil and querulousness against the best of things that can be obtain'd here that every thing in this world is injur'd disorder'd and defiled by the pravity of Humane Nature there being nothing in the whole Vniverse of Good and Excellent that is not debaucht by the lusts of men or where shall he fix himself that would upon earth remove himself from all things that have been by sin if but possible to be deprav'd by ill use to ill ends But yet this is not answer enough for the defiling the very light and the Sun even Religion it self and that in so great degrees and to so heinously contrary ends for whereas the very height and transcendency of Divine Things might in all reason plead an exemption from such debasements yet coming so near to our corrupted Atmosphaere it is even as the very light though in it self remaining always pure and clear as it self notwithstanding prostituted by men to their own abominable impieties This then alone answers so great a Doubt That God is exceedingly offended and displeas'd with Humane Nature that so excellent an instrument of the Divine Glory the Happiness of the world in present and the eternal life and happiness of it hereafter should be depraved into an instrument of greatest unhappiness and mischief to mankind both in this world and that which is to come For so far as we can see much of that Blood and Devastation Tumult and Convulsion much of the Cruelty and Inhumanity that hath fallen out had been sav'd and prevented had it not been that Religion had a place in the world Much of that deep and almost inexpiable guilt that hath been contracted through the persecution of the True Religion and opposition to it from the false had never come into account now or at the day of Judgment It is therefore evident upon the whole state of Humane Nature that though there is a main difference in regard of the goodness of God in the Mediator between it and the Angelick Nature fallen that one is universally in chains of darkness to the Judgment of the great Day and without hopes of remedy the other not universally nor without hope Yet those chains are due to the one even as to the other and in what degrees to the Divine Justice in its wisdom it seems meet it casts men into them even as it distributes as it pleases measures of the punishment of sin in taking the forfeitures of the Blessings of Earth of some and not of others when it was given to the children of men alike as to their substantial enjoyment however one might have differ'd from another in glory and laying great calamities upon some and not on others as greatly deserving of them and that in this time of general patience If it were not thus no reason could be given why so great Tracts of Humane Nature lye in the valley of the shadow of death having no light of the True Religion to shine upon them And why without the great discomposure and disturbance of the world and without the ruin and destruction of those that make the offers there can be no offers of better made to them If it were not thus no reason could be given why there is so great a corruption even of Christianity it self where it is generally profest and the attempts of Reformation in Christianity are every whit as dangerous or more than the persuasions to it addrest to Turks or Pagans the lingring Acts of Cruelty in the Inquisition and horrible bloodiness of Massacres exceeding any thing of any other kind Lastly If it were not thus those smaller Differences among Protestants themselves who have had opportunity to look over the unreasonableness and prodigious Inhumanities of Pagans Turks Jews and Papists in their persecutions could never have brought forth so much of spleen hate and sufficient proportions of the same cruelty among themselves when they have had before their eyes not only those pregnant motives to detestation of such Barbarity in those forenamed examples but that mirrour of patience meekness forbearance The Gospel of Jesus Christ Nor is it unworthy of good observation to this purpose that the proceedings against offenders in the Laws of Natural Religion or Morality are generally with leisure moderation proportion between the offence and the punishment a compassion of Humane Nature even where severity is of greatest necessity But in what men levy against different Religions all is carried in storms and whirlwind in fury and rage in blood smoke and fire arguing to us That the Cause not fairly lying before Humane Justice there being an error in the very foundation of the procedure the evil increases and grows upon mens hands till it becomes too mighty for any Government and so carries all before it into prodigious violence of Ferity and salvageness And also that Divine Justice therein shewing to man his great degeneracy and liableness to Divine severity as God himself pleases suffers the power of that Degraded Spirit the God of this World to triumph in nothing more than the abusing Religion and especially Christian Religion that great Contrivance of Heaven for mans recovery out of the state of Devils and to make it like an Engine of destruction to recoil upon man himself and fly every way with terrible death and ruin as if Hell rather than Heaven came along with it Yet notwithstanding all this it is most certain this whole misery is conceiv'd and brought forth by the sin and unworthiness of man to himself by his own stupidity and folly or by his wisdom that is worse than folly earthly sensual and Devilish for the interposal of the Mediator runs so through the whole state of Humane Nature that there are sure ground-works laid how men might in every case recover happiness even out of misery and degeneracy and principally in this very Cardinal Point of that Happiness True Religion and the Peace and Mercy of it care is taken how the World might be secured if it would both from the Ambitious and unquiet man in his designs how Government Anthority Soveraignty might be kept safe and yet unbesmear'd too with Martyrs Blood yea even the blood of those who though they are mistaken yet are willing to profuse it for their Religion For whom it should move pity the nearness of their case to the Honour and Honesty of dying for True Religion I mean when plain Foundations of Natural Religion are not destroyed for that case deserves no more mercy than poysoning Fountains or setting on fire if men could the whole course of Nature Now to discover this path or way to universal peace in Religion which is like Wisdoms The Vulturs eye hath not Job 28. 7. seen it nor the Lions whelp trod it Death and destruction say It is not with them and well they may For it is the way of peace which they have not known though they
may have heard the fame of it with their ears It is the way found out and declared by him that made weights for the winds and ballance for the clouds It is the way of the fear of the Lord the beginning of Wisdom and departing from evil the true understanding There lyes the peace of Natural Religion It is the way of Christianity seen and publisht by Christ Jesus the Way the Truth and the Life That 's the peace of Christian Religion And it is certainly the proper excellency of Christian Religion and its very intention to bring this way both as Natural and Christian to light to lay the grounds of it to give the Rules and Measures of it to sweeten mens tempers to the good nature of it That every one in a clear and still air not darkned with Clouds full of Thunder and terrible with the Lightning of dreadful Laws and Bloody Executions may see may be wary in the choice of his conduct of himself to his unchangeable state and may therefore have light have room have still and silence in which he may weigh every thing prove every thing Now that which I have now declar'd is a way most agreeable to the Word of God and that Reason which respects either all mankind or all Christians This is the Contrivance of Christianity's providing That the Wolf and the Lamb may dwell together that the Lion may lye down with the Kid that the child may play on the hole of the Asp that there may be no hurting or destroying in all Gods Holy Mountain That Knowledg of God and True Religion may have the same scope and freedom that the waves have in the Sea Christianity hath always the Grounds ready by it and with it And to present them in their Rational Possibility is a Vindication of Divine Justice Righteousness and Goodness an Offerture to man to be happy Nor will the Platform be always Vtopian the days will come when it shall pass into life power and effect Now whenever this shall be in its Glory that Degeneracy of mankind that curse that lyes upon the earth that vail of the covering spread upon the face of all Nations that severe indignation of God against Humane Nature shall be removed The Spirit shall be poured out upon all flesh the light of one day shall be as the light of seven All flesh shall see the Glory of the Lord together So come come thus Lord Jesus Even so Amen I have thus far made a Lamentation upon the General State of the World in relation to Religion which till some such mighty Influence come down from Heaven as I have intimated upon it is like to be for a Lamentation For the dark places of the Earth will be full of the Habitations of Cruelty and it is certain the Habitations of Cruelty will be furnished with the Instruments of Cruelty And therefore Oh my Soul come not into their secret unto their Assembly my Honour be not thou united for in their anger they slay and destroy and in their self-will they dig down walls Cursed be their anger for it is fierce and their wrath for it is cruel Their drink-offerings of Blood will I not offer nor take their name of Religion into my mouth I shall therefore leave them and address the close of this Discourse to the Saints that are in the earth and to the Excellent in whom is all my Delight And in the first place it calls us to the Review of the Excellent Christian Religion even as Natural Religion all essence all substance trace it throughout all its Doctrine Worship Rules of Life they are all by their very Goodness plain to him that understandeth and right to them that find knowledg there is nothing froward nor perverse in them its bands of peace are not politick or worldly Intrigues no Ceremonial Symbolism or Ritual Shibboleth but ponderous Verities and Divine Love All the shew or appearance any Religion can make is but a ray borrowed from its Divine perfection a derivation from its light or from Natural Religion which is it self for pure Natural Religion is Christian Religion if you suppose a soul without sin mounting from its Creature-probaâ—ionership to its highest perfection as Adam if not having 〈◊〉 from Paradise to Heaven And Christian Religion is Natural Religion suppose the soul fallen and rising back from its Apostacy to that perfection by the Redeemer 2. Let me apply this Discourse to the Comprimise of all Differences betwixt Protestants and particularly in our English Christian Nation not defining any Controversal Point but urging to that end such undoubted Principles as I have insisted upon in this Discourse 1. That supposing a National Church cannot be made out to satisfaction yet Christian Kingdoms are so considerable a point of Scripture-Prophecy that it cannot be denied So far therefore as National Worship can be agreeable to a mans Conscience making inquiry and most curious search into the Word of God both as to his Duty and to his Liberty also and possible Freedom from Scruple every Christian is oblig'd to Glorifie God in the publick services of him and Confession of the Faith of Jesus Christ with his native Country Suppose a man should retire to particular private Congregations to supply what he may find wanting in the National Constitution to compleat all the Duties of Christian Communion and the advantages of it yet still he is bound to promote and encourage National Religion so far as it extends to avoid as much as is possible all Divisions and profest separation from it by putting the fairest Construction and the kindest hopes upon those things that seem doubtful and as little infringing the Authority of Laws as may be consistent with sentiments of Conscience and a due enjoyment of that liberty God hath given men of judging for their own souls as in his sight viz. in those things that are not Laws of Natural Religion and so indisputable or those Grand Points of Christianity in which a Christian can have no allowance in all things else a Christian hath a liberty but so that he must not use that his liberty as a cloake of maliciousness but as the Servant of God give due Honour to 1 Pet. 2. 16. all I would therefore propose these three Considerations to draw men to the greatest Conjunction with National Religian that can by any means be reconcil'd with good Conscience towards God Considerat 1. That if we examine things by Scripture there are many abatements from the supposeable evil of external Observances of which we may lawfully make our utmost Advantages to so great a Good as our Professed Conjunction with National Religion while substantially good though the High Places I 1 Kings 15. 14. mean things equivalent in our opinion be not taken away as in the times of the Excellent Kings of Judah First then as fundamental to this case I suppose these two things Equiponderating one another 1. The high Character of National Christian
Religion in the Word of God as I have proved 2. The Errors suppos'd in such a National Constitution Now Reformation of National Constitutions in Religion are uncontestably in the Supreme Power of a Nation what then shall we do till these suppos'd Errors of such an account as the High Places are remov'd we must either not worship in consent with our Nation which seems as natural as with our Families and much countenanc'd by the Scripture or we must wait the seasons of publick Reformation in the mean time attending publick Worship and avoiding with all the Wisdom and Prudence we can the Dint of Errors in such a Constitution as we suppose The seven thousand in Israel did not in far greater Corruptions omit certainly all sorts of publick Worship besides the Temple-Worship at Jerusalem and yet bowed not their knee to Baal nor kissed him Gross Corruptions are indeed positively to be refused and abhorred such as those of that time such as those of Popery such as are all though not complete Popery yet too near it lesser Dissatisfactions may be waryly avoided and yet National Religion as far own'd as we can without sharing even in those smaller Errors And it is some relief to us herein that allthough it is evident National Laws cannot bind any mans Conscience in Religion any further than they agree in the sense of that mans Conscience with the Word of God for they cannot save him harmless at the last Tribunal and therefore in no Reason can bind him yet I say it is a relief in that Obedience a sober Christian desires to pay to Humane Laws so far as agrees with Scripture and the regards he would yield to National Religion that he may well take the Benefit of any Connivence or Relaxation of Humane Laws in their prosecution as all men how Conscientious soever concerning Humane Laws do we see every day where the Law is not pressing nor the injury any although it be no other but ordinary common liberty that is restrained for if Authority be not despised if publick Good be not incommoded Humane Laws do not bind the Conscience as Divine Laws do and therefore much less in Religion wherein except Natural their Power hath not a further obligation than as the Conscience is sensible of Divine Authority concurring Thus then a man may without offence withdraw himself from such observances and yet joyn in publick Worship 2. There are the Customs and Vsages of a Nation entring into their publick Administrations of Religion as into other National Solemnities there are their Laws and Appointments of what they think Grave Decent Orderly Rationally promoting the Knowledg of Christian Religion with Condescension to the meanest Understandings of their people and security for some parts of Divine Worship to be certainly performed with that Advantage as Liturgies and reading Scripture and it may be added these things may be intended as Cementations of men in civil Government which is a lawful End if it be a Subordinate End and regulated by the Highest Now though there should be a mistake in all this yet upon the account of National Conjunction in Divine Worship we should Tolâ—rate them to the utmost we can or they may be interpreted into the nature of civil Appointments civil Order and Decency or National Custom For if nothing may be Tolerated if nothing may be favourably Interpreted there is no use of Charity 1 Cor. 13. 7. in those Excellent Acts of it the Apostle Records viz. Charity believeth and hopeth all things that can with any Symmetry to Truth and Discretion be hoped or beleived It beareth all things it endureth all things that can be endured without our own sin though sinful in others as commanding with Rigor or over-esteeming things not necessary 3. It seems by our Saviours Command to his Disciples to observe the Pharisees Precepts speaking out of Moses his chair and yet at other times to beware of the leaven of Pharisees which is expresly expounded Mat 23. 1. Mat. 16 12. of the leaven of Doctrine that a man may joyn in publick Acts of Worship where the main part is of Divine Institution and yet not be so immers'd in the whole but that he may separate between the pure and corrupted parts in relation to himself by his own private act And indeed if a man could not do this I know not how he should join in any Humane peformance as I have noted before or how he should allow his own worship of God seeing he must needs condemn himself in Particulars wherein he allows himself in the general every thing Humane being imperfect I know it may be said There is a difference betwixt evils of unavoidable incursion and those that are fram'd and deliberated into a Constitution But even in this case it appears a man is under no necessity when he joins with the solemn actions of others to take all things in the sense they do when there is a good and lawful account of such actions besides their ill ones There is nothing more abhor'd by Scripture than eating things offer'd to Idols in the sense and with the conscience of those that offer d to the Idols And yet the Apostle allows the freedom of eating things so offer'd and even in an Idols Temple where a Christian has the 1 Cor 8. 10. knowledg that an Idol is nothing in the world and there is not any other in danger to be scandaliz'd or drawn into sin that has not that knowledg and yet is imbolden'd to eat with conscience of the Idol 4. A very great good to be donce or received will recommend to us the use of things unnecessary without an eye to that good and in some cases unlawful and forbidden as appears by what the Apostle says That to the Jew he became as a Jew to them under the Law as under the Law c. that by all means he might save some It appears too by what he did in the Circumcising Timothy by his intending and relaxing his Discourse Act. 16. 3. Act. 21. 26. concerning Jewish Rites It appears by our Saviours commanding the Disciples hearing the Pharisees though they endangered themselves with the leaven so that had it not been for the regard and reverence due to Moses his Chair in all proportion of reason our Saviour had not allowed it And whereas our Saviour was at other times very severe as in the Tradition of washing hands as in the young Mat. 15. 1 c. Mat. 19. 17. Gal. 5 2. 4. 9 10. mans calling him good and the Apostle concerning Circumcision and Jewish Rites it was upon great accounts of preserving pure and safe the main points and design of True Religion and Christianity when they were in danger And this is the first Consideration I have propos'd with the several Branches of it not that I have any thing as the Apostle said to accuse my Nation of by all Act. 28. 19. means to be shun'd with
Scripture and Reason agreeable to it and deduced from it and herein being a Minister of God according to the National Religion Rom. 11. 13. I magnifie my Office To this purpose I will first consider of the Radical obligation we have to join our selves with others in the profession of Religion and Worship of God and how it rises from Personal Religion the Substratum or foundation of all and by what degrees it must and ought to rise and how it most rationally determines it self in National Religion It ought to attempt thus high and cannot successfully attempt higher in the way of Association to spread thus far and cannot expatiate to any purpose beyond it I shall therefore here give such Arguments for National Religion out of Scripture as it does not afford to any other figure of union in it In the first place therefore it necessarily must be suppos'd and granted That Personal Religion is the Fundamental Religion even as a Nation or even Universality of Humane Nature must become a notion without particular persons in whom all Communities subsist even so must National or Catholick Religion vanish into imagination if it were not sustained by particular and Personal piety Nations and Families calling upon God most necessarily imply and include the particular persons of each doing so And herein it is further considerable that every man is a compleat Being within himself that as it is said of him He is in his Soul and Body a little World within himself so he is a Kingdom a Society within himself and we may say in this sense He is a Church within himself also as Solomon calling himself Coheleth the Congregating Ecclesiastes or the Preaching soul in that great Treaty with himself suppos'd his soul a Congregation and a Preacher within and to it self first and then to the publick so ought every man to be to himself Here therefore is the first inviolable duty and obligation to Religion because a man can never be absent from himself and it is impossible for any force to surprize the passages of a soul to Heaven or to hinder the souls Congregating in Holy Meditations and Discourses within it self And as a man is thus consider'd he cannot nor ought to suffer himself to be impos'd upon or commanded without Divine Authority for as thus consider'd he cannot be forced by any and he is accountable Rom. 14. 4 12. countable only to God He stands or falls to his own Master Every one shall give account of himself to God which is one of the greatest Arguments the Apostle insists upon for mutual forbearance in disputable things in Religion every man on this account ought to be 1 Pet. 3. 15 able to render a reason of the hope that is in him to himself and others and not to rest in an implicite faith It will be no mans excuse he was led or commanded into a false Faith or Idolatrous worship Every man also upon this same account is bound to make confession Rom. 10. 10. with his mouth to salvation in his proper place and station and in a narrower sense yet a sense as large as his capacity and rank every true Christian is a Pillar and Ground of Truth that is Truth must 1 Tim. 3. 15. be setled and strongly seated in his soul and he must expose Truth and bear it out in Confession and holy practise and is himself a Temple or House of the living God where God will please to walk and dwell and therefore can be no way obliged to join with a Family or any sort of larger Community in a false Religion though he should stand alone in the true or should as Abraham forsake his People or his Fathers House to do it Yet notwithstanding this It is not good for a man to be alone Gen. 12. 1. Gen. 2. 18. though in true Religion if it can be otherwise he is made for Society and is as it were imperfect without it Herein he resembles God in some low degree in whose Image and likeness he is made God is an infinitely perfect Being in himself yet he hath pleased himself in communicativeness to all his Creatures and in the attraction of all in their several kinds especially Angels and Men to himself as if he was not satisfied in being holy in being happy alone Thus man though if he could not have society in True Religion he would be yet a complete and absolute Figure alone yet where and so far as he can have society in it he is so far from being complete alone that he must needs prove a Cypher a Nothing if he affected and coveted to be alone Whatever he has if he has not Love he is nothing God is Love and therefore rejoyces in communication from himself and with himself and so must so does every good man every holy man also If there be True Personal Religion there must be Religious Society for Man is made for Society and if he meets he must meet with that Religjous Sense he has upon himself with that I say he must meet with others which seems the absolute necessity of Religious Society For if a man meets with his own Religion others that have the same sense of Religion there arises a necessity of the Religion of all to meet together But further Man was made for Society and the first and supreme end of society as of all things is the glory of God and therefore society is in the first place bound to be Religious society Marriage the Root and beginning of society was that there might be a godly seed Mal. 2. 15. to sustain a Succession of Religion So society spreads on still that there might be Religious Societies As soon therefore as Seth the first Descendent from Adam in the holy Line had a Son born in the same Line it is recorded that Then Men began to call upon the Name of Jehovah that is most probably Adam and Seth took it as a just and necessary occasion not Gen. 4. ult only to set up a pillar of Thankfulness in seeing themselves the Progenitors of the blessed Seed but in the foresight of a holy society just ready to spring from their loyns they thought fit to promote Divine Worship into a publick State and certain Order and this I think the most agreeable Interpretation of that controverted place so that from the beginning of the world all along the History of True Religion in the Old and New Testament we shall find Religion contended into publickness and all the advantages of Humane Society Yea Humane Nature hath taken this so for granted that it is doubtful whether there ever was a society in the world politically united or not wholly barbarous but it was cemented in Religion though being so generally but false Religion it proved no better than Heathenism There may have been private Cabals of Atheism but there never was a publick Association against A God known and believed except
in Hell If we could suppose a Society designedly united without Religion it would be like the Plot for building of Babel an endeavour of such a part of mankind to set up for its self and its own security as it were in defyance of Heaven A Society united in Civils and crumbled into Sects and Divisions in Religion that is in the main substantials of Doctrine Worship and Practice is a Babel as it was under the curse of Confusion of divided Language A disparagement of Religion which can be as it is indeed Religion but one as if its Name were Legion or as if in fundamental points it could not sufficiently evidence it self so as to be known to be the true Lastly a disanulling the ancient Law of Society which is principally for the Union of Religion so that if men could agree in all things else and were yet divided here it were not true humane society but would want the very noblest part or Principle of it Religion which is as a soul or spirit to it Yet too rigorous and severe a constraint of Uniformity is both to forget humane infirmity that does not allow so perfect an union in this world if a rigid Uniformity be indeed perfection and to forget also that every man is a complete Being within himself and makes a perfect Figure as he is alone and therefore to grant nothing to this consideration is rather to crowd men into a Little ease in Religion than to unite them and so pressing them too strait makes them fly out of that uneasie state for more room and dissolves the union that might else have been But in all the principal points of True Religion Union is so necessary that it stands good Humane society is for the sake of Religion yet in this state of Gods patience to the world Commerce and civil Conversation are no more than Property founded in Grace for then we must go out of the world yet still the supreme and prime end of Society is Religion Society in Divine Adorations is the state of Angels and Saints in Heaven It was designed to be the State of Innocency in this world It is a Law that cannot be repealed It is the perpetual Duty of Man Fallen Nature hath a violent inclination to it so that all societyes consent to walk in the name of some God though mistaken in the right object But the word of God and Christianity as they most clearly reveal the True Religion so the necessity of Union in it The publickness of Religion therefore that it is most choosable for the glory of it to God for the good it does to the souls of men for the blessing and acceptance it receives from God I shall plainly make evident from the reason of Scripture 1. For the Glory publick Religion presents to God it is evident although God in his Son and Spirit is a sufficient Spectator and Witness of and infinitely rich in his own Glory in the understanding of and his own eternal praises of himself so that nothing can be added to him yet it is most evident God is pleased to delight in the publickness of his service and the nearest approach of all his Creatures to him and that not in solitary service but the most conjoyn'd as if infinity received Additions of Glory from the openness and publickness of his Worship which yet we know is impossible But it is the abyss of his goodness that he delights in loving all his creatures and being universally known loved and served by them and that in the greatest Union herein that as he himself is the prime Unity and Universality and this is the perfection of his Being so his Creatures sprung from him may return to him in the same Universality and Unity in resemblance of himself which is the highest and truest worship of him In Heaven there is an Innumerable company of Angels and blessed Spirits in one general Assembly to praise and worship God The Scripture excites the praise of all the Earth of all the world of all Lands of all People Tongues Languages Nations Kindred and Families even the Heaven and Earth and things under the Earth and the whole host of them are called in to concert the Glory of God and nothing left out but Death and Destruction which cannot praise him because never made by him And when the Glory of God as it rises from his Creatures is represented at its highest pitch it is thus set out And I beheld and I heard the voice of many Angels round about the Throne and the Beasts and the Elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb c. And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them I heard saying as it were in one Quire Blessing and Honour and Glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever Thus David also musters up the whole Creation to join in the praises of God not to fill up and adorn the Divine Poesie but to shew the indisputable right God hath to the services of all his Creatures and that in those which are not able to pay it immediately by themselves every wise and prudent holy man is to observe that tribute of praise that is as it were marked upon them by the wisdom that made them and to offer it up for them when the service of God is represented as most glorious in its being most publick Every thing therefore in Gods Ordination of Religion tends to publickness Our Saviour will not appear but in the fulness of his Body the Church which does as it were compleat him For it is in this sense his Complement or Fulness though he fills all in all The knowledg of God would cover the earth even as water does the Sea and is restless till it does so the Preaching of the Gospel is to be extended to all Nations to every creature In Prayer there is to be a coming of all flesh to God Praise is to rise up as one pillar of Incense from the whole world The Church especially is to publish the name of the Lord and to ascribe greatness to our God Now the sense of this is that since God hath been pleased to place his Glory in the publickness of Religion in this Universality of it all good men are zealous and earnest to draw in the publick Societies of the world as much as they can to love fear serve pray to God and praise him together God does not allow his servants that out of choice they should retire to the Religion of a Cloyster or a Wilderness or a private separated Assembly as the greatest honour to him but delights in the most publick Assemblies of his Saints servants and creatures for though the reasons here of lye deep in the Divine
Wisdom and Goodness yet it is spoken to us in the plainest Language as if God carryed it as Princes do in their magnificence whose Glory is in their great Courts in the multitude of their Attendants and People Spectators Admirers and Tributaries to their luster 2. I argue to the publickness of Religion from the good it does to the souls of men It is from hence the greatest wisdom to win souls and they that turn many to righteousness shall shine as the stars Now the offer of true Religion to them that had it not before the perswasion of it upon those that have not yet obeyed it tends to their Conversion Repentance to their love and fear of God They therefore that have the true sense of these things in their own souls use all means out of love to the Glory of God and to the souls of men to propagate them to others which is best done by all publick acts of Religion This is the original Law from the very beginning it was so Enoch the seventh from Adam prophecyed publickly The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints Noah was a Preacher of Righteousness This was the great zeal of Christians in the first times Further It strengthens confirms and inflames Religion among those that are the joynt Professors Publick Religion is the great glory and security of Religion it self mutually warming and assisting it self in all its several parts and the Professors of it As Iron sharpens Iron so is the countenance of a man to his Friend herein How much more lively is Religion probable to be in a Religious than an Atheistick and Barbarous Country nor does God afford those divine heats to those that withdraw from Assemblies in Religion except in cases of necessity however he may supply in extraordinary exigences without which Wo to him that is alone in Religion if he fall he has not any to help him up and how can one be warm alone If one prevails against him he wants a Second to withstand together with him and the benefit of the threefold cord that is not easily broken Every thing in nature endeavours towards Community or universal Unity as its own strength and security Even the Devils retain so much of first Nature as to knit in a community and false Christianity imitates the true in a pretence to Vniversality though a most destructive one like that of the God of this World who aspires to Universal Monarchy but it is in sin and death But this does not disparage True Religion moving to an Universality of Truth Peace and Life for evermore 3. The blessing and acceptance that Religion receives from the Divine Majesty is much greater for the publickness of it even in this sence Two are better than one for they have a good reward for their labour In thss sence their complicated services are more forcible their threefold Cord is not easily broken Not that God is prevailed upon to any change in himself or his Government by the services of his Creatures though in a multitude but he is pleased to found the occasions and opportunities of his own most bountiful Recompences in the drawing near of their greater numbers For as when God was pleased to communicate himself more freely he did it to a multitude of Creatures so he delights in receiving back the glory of having thus communicated himself from a multitude also and as there is more of himself in more of his Creatures whether of several sorts or of the same so there is more of his blessing in their approaches to him He that does not only weigh the Mountains in scales but comprehends the dust of the earth in a measure takes notice of those prayers and desires of the poor of the people that make the crowd and throng in his worship and service He accepts the pair of Turtle Doves the two Mites when it is the All and is ready to reward it This was the policy of Nineveh's Natural Religion to unite their Force in Humiliation Fasting and Prayer and to take advantage of joyning the mute desires of the Beasts that have a voice in the ears of God Abraham's Servant made the Camels kneel down while he prayed to God Thus in Thanksgivings It was David's art to gather up all the praises even of the lowest of the Creatures that could so meanly give them and inspiring them with his own reason made them as it were to follow his Harp and unite in his own Hallelujahs Thus he served himself of them that making by them a greater present of glory to God he might receive the greater blessing from him The Apostle speaks of the good effect of Christian Charity in causing an abundance of thanksgivings to God David saying The congregation of the people would compass God about adds this prayer therefore for their sakes return thou on high Now all these expressions reporting to us a great force in the publickness of Religious Duties we know it is only from the agreeableness of this publickness with the Divine Will and Nature and his holy Ordination who loves his Saints and knows their approach to him is an approach to their life and happiness And because he loves all his Saints and Creatures the more of them in conjunction draw near to him the more of his tender mercies have the occasion to spread themselves for else all the Nations are to God but as the drop of the Bucket and the dust of the Ballance all their services are not sufficient to him for a sacrifice to burn before him He humbles himself to behold the things that are in Heaven as well as those on Earth He with great delight yet looks to one that is of a broken and contrite spirit and that trembles at his word As one day and a thousand years are both alike to the Infinity of God so are a thousand persons and but one as it is all one to him to save with many or few so it is to be intreated by them in prayer or accept their praise but according to the wisdom and holiness of the Divine Manifestation in his Love and Bounty so he is pleased to see his Servants draw near to him in an union of Love among themselves and every one having a claim to his favour who is all Goodness the united claim is stronger He hears even the Ravens that cry for they are his Creatures if any man therefore could intwist their cry with his own in a general scarcity he makes his own so much the stronger He then that joyns the prayers and desires of many with his own doubles still the strength as is manifest by the Apostles so often and earnestly desiring the help of prayers And this may answer what may seem to be an objection against good men joyning with publick and promiscuous Assemblies wherein are so many ignorant and bad men that by their sins ignorance and folly rather obstruct the effect and acceptance of good men joyning with them so that
it becomes one great Family I know there may be some exceptions from this description of a Nation which will have their force upon National Religion also as it results from it For sometimes one Monarchy does as it were stride over more Nations sometimes one City or Free Town is distinguisht from the rest of the World by one Government one Civil Interest independent in its Government in its proper Interest upon any other Now in such a Monarchy as contains several People and Nations under it it does not properly give name to a National Religion while their Interests Laws Conversation and Civil Commerce are preserved and kept distinct as these are often allowed to be under some conquering Potentacy On the other side if a narrower compass of people than we properly call a Nation viz. a Region a Province a City hath its Interests its Laws its Government Conversation and Commerce intire to it self it is as to the purpose we are now upon as it were a Nation The sum then is this so far as Humane Society has drawn any People or Families into a close and more compacted state of Civil Interests necessitude one to another and Government running up to the highest point of Government in that compact state so far is the obligation of Union in publick Religion drawn upon them where these are freer that attendance to union in Religion is freer also any further than the common truth of Religion and the obligations of that bind even those at greatest distance and union one with another For thus Religion may and ought to unite all the true Professors of it at what remove soever from one another It may and ought also to pass upon whatever bond of union there is in the world but there is no such union as Laws Commerce Conversation common safety running all up to the supreme Government over that conjunction to graft Religion upon All else is but consent in the same unity of one God one Lord one Spirit one Faith one Baptism which make the Catholick Church one Body and joining with one another presentially in the same acknowledgments of God when a concurrence of all things necessary happens to fall out as cannot be supposed frequent in parts remote one from another and of a divers lip or language The Catholick Church is indeed united as Humane nature is in one and the same true Reason and thereupon a readiness of wise and learned men to correspond one with another at a distance or confer one with another if at any time suitable concurrences favour it or as the world much more the Catholick Church is a Temple built to the Glory of the Creator and Redeemer wherein all good men meet from one end of the Heaven to the other in the unity of the same Spirit and in the same kind of worship and if opportunity allowed in the same actual worship The nearer therefore any parts of the Catholick Church are by the Neighbourhood of Nations by the frequency of Traffick the neareâ— the more frequent the correspondencies are the mutual assistance may and ought to be But now in the Dependencies and Interweavings of all Civil Interests in Nations there are not only those voluntary and contingent correspondencies but such as first grow out of the nature of Humane Society and bind of themselves to common true Religion and then have the favour encouragements directions obligations of Laws and Authority running like the same spirit into all the several parts of a Nation and recommending that National true Religion as it stands in this Union that is first commanded by God besides much more free ordinary Actual Meetings in one and the very same place and Acts of Worship It is true indeed the Worship of God allows our worldly callings and the provisions of the present life and Relation and therefore a Neighbourhood whether it be the more populous of Cities or Towns or the more infrequent of Villages hath the conveniencies of more solemn and stated Meetings the ordinary fit seasons of the Lords-day and other solemn times of worship thereupon National Religion is generally exercis'd in these lesser Societies even as the Justice and Execution of Laws and National Authority must be brought home to men in their particular Countries and Towns and not rest in the Capital Cities at a distance from their daily Business and Conversation and yet the standard of all things National is generally preserv'd there for the very sake of union Even so of National Religion not as Religion for the standard of that is Scripture only but as National so the Agreement in it is deposited with all other National Acts. So that National Religion hath the advantage in these two things First The Naturalness and Closeness of the Union of a Nation to all the Interests of Humane Society and therein it imitates the nearness and closeness of Families or lesser Incorporations as much as can be consistent with the second thing viz The Illustriousness Magnificence Honourableness of Religion as seated in larger Bodies but especially as upon the Soveraignties and Supremacies of the Great Incorporations of Mankind I shall only observe further That All this does most effectually exclude the pretence of an Vniversal Church-Monarchy as hateful in Religion as an Universal State-Monarchy in Politicks and Civil Liberty Both of which are indeed Tyranny The Imaginary Benefits of such sorts of Union are infinitely toilsome and tedious while they are expected and always in the issue found impossible to be enjoyed in their Fruits but in the mean time while the pretenders are labouring for and grasping at so vast a power they fill the world with the lamentable effects of their Ambition and do indeed destroy Humane Society because those Laws and Bands that tye it together being so over-strain'd fly in pieces and I am sure nothing is more contrary to Christianity than an Vniversal Head of Religion here upon Earth except Christ himself with an Ubiquity of Holiness Power and Influence came down to reign upon it An universal Union were indeed desirable and glorious if there were an Omnipresence of Vertues answerable to the Administration but that being too great for any creature too great in the present state of the World Religion and Christian Religion glide along with the Civil Union they find prepared as I shall presently evince beyond which is nothing but Usurpation I come now to the Arguments from Scripture and Reason for National Religion not afforded to any other Figure of Union in it The first Argument shall be that I derive from this prayer I Argum. 2 have chosen to discourse this point upon and I lay it thus The prayers in which Holy men spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost rest upon some great Pillars and Principles of Divine Truth and Argument For particular cases in which they prayed are brought to those general principles by an understanding inlightned to understand in an humble sense even as God understands
of them that diligently seek him that Godliness hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come And this must be first because as Righteousness and Duty are before sin so Blessing and Favour are before Wrath and Displeasure Yet Wrath is a more certain Demonstration of absolute Duty violated than Favour is of absolute Duty observ'd because the Favour of God is more at liberty than his Wrath which always depends on strict Justice All which amounts to the full proof of the great Duty of National Religion from this prayer seeing National Irreligion is so near the Curse of Divine Fury and Revenge Having thus far considered National Religion as it is founded Argum. 2 in the very Laws of Nature and inviolable duty to God I come secondly to consider the Wisdom and unquestionable Rationality of the Divine Ordination among the Jews when by a Prerogative of Power and Goodness God would secure the True Religion after the Nations had so corrupted themselves and that he had now begun as the Apostle speaks to suffer them to walk after their own ways He founds his Worship as it were anew first in Abrahams Family and from thence commences it into a National State even as he did the Family wherein he had plac'd it and that for the very sake of his True Worship which Family and Nation had indeed many peculiars in its Religious Constitution such as are not to be found in any other as I shall after account for them yet in the general it is an Evidence of the Fitness and Agreeableness of that Model of Humane Society to the Ends of Religion and the Acceptableness to God it should be so devoted But because we may think this chusing of Abrahams Family and the Nation rising from it was an Interdict upon any other Family or Nation to institute a publique National Religion any other ways than as they Proselyted themselves to that one Nation and Family It is very observable there are elsewhere the footsteps of National and Family Religion though more rare in that very time as in Melchisedeck who was King of Salem of Peace and Righteousness and Priest of the most High God so incorporating Religion with his Government the same is to be found in Job and his Friends so that the Erecting a National Religion among the Jews did not supersede the obligation of any of the Nations to the National Worship of God though in Judgment past our finding out He so overlook'd them as to leave them to themselves for he never left himself without witness He ought to be so worshipped by giving them fruitful times and seasons and filling their hearts with food and gladness He was never far from them in that he gave them life and breath and all things and in him they lived moved and had their Beings so that they wâ—re without excuse when at any time his wrath was reveal'd from Heaven against them for not glorifying him as God and being thankful Belshazzar and his Nation were obnoxious to God for not Glorifying that God in whose hands was his life and breath and all his ways Besides those of the Nations that were near the Jews were allowed to unite themselves to the Jewish National Religion when the Laws of Nature were grown so dark and obsolete among themselves and though they were the sons of strangers yet God assur'd them a place in his sanctuary but because there was not provision enough for the multitude of the Nations within the Bounds of that Religion it was certainly at all times lawful and pleasing to God that they should have Nationally dedicated themselves to the true Jekovah though eminently known then to be the God of Israel and that they did not so gave reason always to his Wrath against them whenever he pleased to execute it But I hasten to the third Argument of nearer concernment to us The third Argument I derive from the Favour of Christian Religion Argum. 3 to National Religion of which I shall lay down several proofs 1. Christianity repeals none of the Laws of God that are founded in the very Nature of Things if therefore National Religion be according to the Rules of Essential Duty towards God if it be the Reasonable service of Nation It is certain Christianity does not remove it but restores and exalts it to the greatest perfection Christ came not to dissolve any of those Laws but to fulfil them that is to restore the Doctrine to its just Integrity where it was falsly gloss'd upon and if any thing was wanting in the former Revelation of it to superadd what might render it most complete 2. Of the same Nature is the second proof That if God not only for the sake of type and shadow which was useful for that State of the Church but for the sake of the real Goodness and Usefulness of the Thing it self pitch'd upon the National Form of Religion by his immediate Revelation to Abraham and Moses as I have already argued it cannot be suppos'd to be revers'd by Christ It remains therefore among those things that are written for our Admonition and Learning on whom the Ends of the world are come 3. Christianity vouches it self a Religion of the most publique spirit and intention and came into the world by the High Conduct of God to open all passages for Truth and Divine Knowledge among men as innumerable places in the Old and New Testament assure us so that the Gospel most evidently designs it self to be free and publique as the Heaven as the lights of it and the words of the Psalmist may well be apply'd to it The line of it is gone throughout all the Earth and its words to the ends of the world so far therefore as Naturalness and Publiqueness agree so far the thing is undeniable 4. Many expressions of the Prophets that went before of our Saviour and his Apostles that folâ—owed after have a particular Favour for National Religion To name some of a multitude Christ shall sprinkle many Nations He is the Desire of all Nations Go make Disciples of all Nations All the Kingdoms of the World shall become the Kingdoms of the Lord and of his Christ The Apostle magnifies himself as the Apostle of the Nations He compares himself with the Holy Priesthood while by Preaching the Gospel he was negotiating in the offering up the Nations a sacrifice consecrated and sanctified by the Holy Ghost the greatest sacrifice that was ever offer'd to God except that of the Son of God offering himself And this is the only instance of the Ministry of the New Testament resembled with the Priesthood of the Law or cloath'd with that Denomination of Priestliness use hath appropriated to it and that to no other office but of Preaching to Conversion Rom. 15. 16. But because I know the proofs from these Scriptures are lyable to be retrench'd by expounding them of the Diffusion of Christianity into the Catholick Church throughout the World and
then calling out of every Nation Converts into particular Societies and Congregations I shall make an Essay to level the line of them to Nations and Kingdoms as they are united into such Conspicuous and Illustrious Bodies of Mankind with their Principalities so form'd so compacted and not only a Diffus'd Catholick Church or small and invisible Congregational Churches 1. The Kingdom of Christ can no way attain that Greatness which it is prophecyed and foretold it shall attain if it does not allow Nations as Nations to associate themselves in the profession of it if it only gives Right to private and particular Churches or Congregations and a Diffusive Church that can no way congregate which though great in its Spiritual Union yet arises to no visible Greatness but as it moving into all parts of the world congregates it self according to any of the Laws or Advantages of Humane Society it falls into and finds prepared for it The Messiah then can never as is prophecyed of him have his portion divided him with the great nor divide the spoyl with the strong but must rest in a very low and under-condition of small private and particular Assemblies of his servants professing him but a National Christian Religion a Religion as Famous as the name of the most populous Cities and the greatest Princes and their Territories in honour to the Lords anointed must not be allowed no not according to his own Designation For though the Eminency of the Doctrine and the Appearance of God with it does infinitely surmount all created Greatness yet many places of Scripture compare the Honour and Glory of Christ as a Prince over Nations with other Soveraignties and prefer his not only in regard of the Heavenliness and Eternity of it but as it obtains an Interest and Command in the world For it is a Government over Nations as Nations over the Laws and Principalities of Nations and not of one only but many Nations not indeed in the way of Worldly power but Divine perswasion Evidences of Truth and Reason Vertue of Holiness and Goodness are the Scepter of this Kingdom the weapons of this Power and this Mountain shall grow greater and greater till all the Prophecies are exactly fulfill'd in the Soveraignty of Christ and the lowest subjection of all Kingdoms to him the greatest Mountains disappearing and becoming nothing before him when the fulness of the Jews and Nations are come into him Thus it is a Mountain set upon the top of the Mountains not only in the Eminency of its Doctrine but the professed subjection of the Governments of the world that are in Scripture call'd Mountains to it for his Truth Meekness and Righteousness sake But if Nations receiving and flowing into Christianity sink it presently into particular private Assemblies as it was while under persecution and that it should be of no more publique Honour than at such times the Mountain of the Lords house should not be above the Hills but shaded by them and that according to the very Constitution of Christianity it self for the Supremacies stand aloft but the profession of Christ retires into privacies yea the worship of the True God Creator of Heaven and Earth which after the appearance of the Son of God in the world is only in Christ must be so far from being exalted as is everywhere signified that it must be abated and brought low by the Depression and falling down of the Mosaick Frame for then it was setled upon one of the Principalities of the world and though it be now more diffus'd yet if it not only be not but ought upon its own principles to be Established in and upon the publick profession of a Nation It has not nor can have such an Eminency as among the Jews when it had the Awfulness and Majestickness of a Kingdom devoted to that true Worship making it thereby of much greater notice in the World And if Religion may be National even as Nations themselves are united in a way of order so must National Religion also be by order compos'd into its Nationalness and this by the Rules of Scripture and Right Reason But let this be no pretence to that Tyranny in Christian Religion that great Usurpation of Popery for it is a Sacrilegious Displacing the Honour from Christ upon oftentimes a most unworthy Mortal those Princes then that are Minores Coronae that lessen themselves by giving their Kingdom and power to the Beast must needs diminish the Honour of their profession of Christianity seeing they have so far stripp'd themselves of their Principalities that they have them not to dedicate to Christ The retaining their Honour unvouch'd unviolate by any creature and presenting to the Honour of Christianity a Supremacy unprostitute is the true Glory done by Christian Princes to Christianity 2. If there were not the Liberty allowed to Nations to espouse Christianity to their Government and to receive the Honour to themselves of being Religious and Christian as Nations the Condition of Nations were worse than that of the Jews under the Law For now People as in the Body of a Nation may not be so happy as to have the Lord for their God They may not crown themselves with the chief Glory of Nations viz. True Religion Moses we know often magnifies the State of the Jews to themselves in this particular viz. the Excellency of their Religion He uses it as a great Argument that God loved the Nation He told them it was their Wisdom and Honour before the rest of the Nations round about them who had reason to defer to them that they were a great and a wise Nation an understanding people that had such Deut. 4. 8 c. Statutes and Judgments Now seeing Christian Religion hath the undoubted Evidences of Wisdom Truth and Goodness not only so superior to all the Religions in the world as to be the only true Religion but much superior to that under Administration of the True Religion it self among the Jews It must needs be the happiness of Nations to enfranchise it as the publick National Religion by the same Authority whereby they make valid any other Law or Act so as to become the act of the Publick And we have reason to believe those many expressions of Ephes Eph. 2. 14. c. 3. 6. 2. 14. c. 3. 6. Breaking down the Partition Wall and admitting all Nations to be the People of God and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Body together are intended not only to signifie that they may unite in lesser Congregations but in the fullness of National Associations else they are not received into the same freedoms and immunities that the Jews had nor could Aegypt and Assyria be so equal with Israel that Israel should be but a third with them whom the Lord of Hosts shall bless all alike with no more variation than Aegypt my People Assyria the work of my Hands and Israel my Inheritance Isa 19. We may find Christianity intended to embrace all
themselves as well as persons wherein Religion hath prevail'd to such degrees as to be called National is conserv'd in those that are sav'd even as the honour of the Angelick nature is conserv'd in the holy and elect Angels as the humane nature in the seed of Abraham the father of the faithful of them that are saved in all Nations as in Isaac the seed of Abraham is called as in Isaac's children the children of promise are counted for the seed Thus the honour of particular Rom. 9. 7 c. Nations is treasur'd up in the elect of it so that if we suppose a Nation without Converts it is lost as to happiness or as if it had not been as the Tribe of Dan has no name among those Rev. 7. 5 c. sealed Tribes to which we had relation before And as the order of each Tribe is disposed according to the happy memory of the worthies of every Tribe and their more noble Acts in or for the True Religion as is observed by Interpreters and as there are degrees of Glory to every Christian according to the excellency of his Graces and services that abound to his account So the case is with Nations and Generations the more and more eminent men any hath brought forth the more it shall be adorn'd at that day It becomes a Diadem and Crown in the hand of God and is as the Isa 62. 3. 5. Prophet expresseth it as a Bride married by the multitude of her sons So that the last Glory and happiness of Nations is very greatly concerned in their common Faith and Religion and the nearest participation they have been capable of in one anothers holiness and piety and therefore the more they can do to inlarge and increase it the more they add to the common glory and salvation and do most ensure their own On the other side Although there be a lessening of honour to a Nation by the fewness of those that are saved and in the many of those that perish yet it is not so as that the Glory is counter-ballanc'd by the disadvantage for there is a much higher account of Glory to the Goodness Grace and Mercy of God to the salvation of Christ in that excellent state of Gods Creation in the elect Angels and the recovered parts of mankind in that new Heaven and new earth wherein dwells righteousness than there is depression of that Glory in those that perish and their contrary state so the the Glory of the Angelick and humane nature it self and so of Nations is more conserv'd in those that are saved of them than in those of them that are lost for there is a much more a much higher reign of righteousness and life asserted by the Apostle than of Rom. 5. 17. sin and death although Scripture and general observation give reason to fear there are more that perish than that are sav'd and however we cannot unfold the mystery of it This then stands as an impregnable argument for National Religion If it conduces so much to the future happiness and salvation of Nâ—tions and so to the more exalted Glory and salvation of all those that are zâ—alous herein and both these in a more National visible way than things are transacted before our eyes in this world but that there shall be some such future state whether at the the day of Judgment or throughout Eternity we cannot define yet that it shall be cannot be denied when so much of Scripture so much of Reason concur in it and so on the contrary that the irreligion of Nations towards the true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent shall be revenged by the most sensible apparent infamy contempt and wrath from Heaven in which those that have had the most malignant influence into such irreligion shall have a double measure and all this in a National way I know not what can perswade more to National Religion than so great a consideration And so I finish this fourth Argument The Fifth Argument for National Religion shall be only a complication Argum. 5 of consequential benefits flowing from true National Religion united in which may indeed be made use of to perswade union in Religion whether true or false yet they are only applicable upon true Reason to the true Religion 1. National Religion contributes to the most happy state peace and union of Nations Jâ—rusalem by virtue of its National Religion as the Psalmist says was as a City compact together now that which hath a fitness and aptitude by the very law of Nature and the reason of things to strengthen and corroborate a Nation may very justly be chosen by it for its own conservation and happiness upon that very account but especially when it is subordinated to better reasons too and of a much higher nature Every one therefore should give the advantage to National Peace by consenting in National Religion so that we lose not the truth of Religion for the sake of National Peace which may be supposed too to rise from a National Religion though false But National true Religion is a means fitted by God to the peace of Nations and such a means as is acceptable and well pleasing to him First For the sake of Religion for Unity in Religion gives excellency to Religion and makes all the services of it more acceptable as I have already shewn It is also well pleasing to God as it cements the peace of Nations which is of high price with the God of peace and Christ the Prince of peace who hath commanded us to seek peace and pursue it To study to be quiet to live in peace as much 1 Thes 4. 11. Rom. 12. 18. Prov. 6. 19. Mat. 5. 1. Psalm 133 as lies in us and if it be possible with all men who hath branded the sowing discord among Brethren as one of the principal Abominations to him but hath blessed the peace-makers owning them as his children He hath made truth and peace the stability of any time these are the pillars that are the Lords and he hath set the Nations he loves upon them Behold how good and how pleasant it is for Brethren to live thus together in Vnity It is like the precious Oyntment of the Sanctuary and the Dew of Heaven where it is found the Lord hath commanded the blessing even life for evermore Thus Religion by being National is freed from the charge of being a design and occasion of disturbance Thus the Hearts of Princes safely trust in it thus it becomes the very ligament and sinews of Government a pia mater to the sacredness of Authority and makes Soveraignty easie and sweet both to Prince and people What but Truth can be weighed against this Peace And that not all Truth but Truth dwelling so near the essence of Religion the very purity of Divine Worship that as it cannot be sold nor parted with so it may not be concealed A man may not have it to himself
evil nor find it so mixt with the good as to admit of no separation And what is wanting in the publick worship of that which Christ hath ordained and commanded does not necessitate the total departure from that publick Worship when the very Institution is not chang'd by that want for the true Christian may make up that want in privater Duties Thus they that feared the Lord spake often to Mal. 3. 16. one another without separation from the Church 3. There is a free use granted by Christ of all things indifferent or a freedom on each sides to do oâ— not to do where no moral evil adheres or disobedience to some express Command of Christs attends either part If then Religion be not drawn out of those necessary things wherein Divine Wisdom Goodness and Truth have plac'd it and Traditions thereupon become Doctrines which constantly carries alâ—ng a rejecting the Commands of God or a lower esteem of them for those Traditions sake if there be no moral evil or indecency nor that a too great cumber be drawn upon Religious Acts every thing is by the Laws of Christ left to its own indifferency as Reason invites or perswades on either side to the doing or not doing All which sets men free from a Jewish yoke in these cases and is the true Christian Liberty Eating or not eating keeping a day or not keeping it Buying in a market and going to a feast without asking any question for Conscience sake without fear of the danger of moral defilement in those things that other mens sins defile only to themselves if we keep our selves pure are plainly the Liberty Christ hath published to us every Creature of God is pure and not to be rejected but received with thanksgiving no sin of man can pollute it to any but himself And this consideration may state to us the whole matter that relates to order and decency That order which God hath establisht in nature it self that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are written with a Sun-beam upon things themselves are out of all dispute God is the Author of them and not of the contrary confusion or indecency That order which is the prudential contrivance of men though not the same in all places times and to all persons as the former yet ought to be chearfully complied with as what is necessary to a National union in and administration of publick Religion both as to Officers and Things seeing nothing can be setled without order Accordingly we find the wise and pious Governours among the Jews taking care and the people submitting to such Ordinations and all under Divine Approbation The Order that is meerly of Humane position and arbitration moves the greatest doubt standing in things that have only the thin pretexts of Antiquity to give them some venerableness or that they are usages already in being or that they add the Imaginary decency that Ceremonies set out Humane actions with Now as to this they that have the power of imposing are equally to weigh the value of Religion it self and what that may suffer for the sake of this order and a great account lyes upon them before God but for those that are under subjection I add further As to this sort of order I can only say this that supposing it no way turn'd into Doctrine as the Pharisees not eating with unwashen hands but declar'd against as such the consequences of observing or not observing are to be ballanc'd and so the practise of every conscientious man to be determined On one side stands the freedom of using this order as an advantage to do good the consideration of the peace of Nations the National defence made more unite against false Religion at the price of Conformity to those more Arbitrary Impositions On the other side stands a just fear for the purity of Religion being either obscured or the freedom of it incumbered or for the reputation of Religion which often suffers by those unnecessary adherencies as if they entered into the nature of Religion it self I must yet allow the preference in my own judgment to that side by which National Religion is most served but with the full perswasion that God receives both if over-bitter zeal on either side be not offensive to him and with the concession that National Religion were more happy if more free but if love adjust to each their due allowance the services of both will be found with great acceptance in the common National Religion as I doubt not their hands would be in the defence of it against the Invasion of a National false Religion But if any be over-rigid or severe on either part they may receive the full rewards of their own society or party but they lessen the higher recompences of doing the most publique good The strictest Laws either this way or that way in these things are of mens own making and exacting so from them only they have their reward who are zealous beyond their own knowledg and the goodness of the matter From all that hath now been said under this Rule I collect 1. That they that cannot agree to the publickly encouraged constitution of a Nation should yet point their worship as much as they can towards it They should comply with all that is good in it so far as they can be recieveâ— without launching beyond their judgments Thus Christianity was made as publique in all places by the Apostles as they could by adjoyning it to any principle of Truth or to the natural sense of Religion they found any where St. Paul gave solemn thanks to God in the midst of all that sailed with him though a bad sort of men Thus he Preached the true God and Christ at Atkens upon their Inscription To the unknown God upon the Fundamentals of National Theology upon the wise saying of a Poet of their own He thought it best to acknowledg all that was good in the most faulty state of Religion as an advantage to convince what was bad and disagreeing to that good and gaining men to unite with that whole element of Truth and Goodness with which any sparks kindled in them already were so closely allied as to gain them to the whole How much nearer then and closer may Christians and of the Reformed Christianity fall in one with another if we valued what we agree in at a higher rate as certainly we ought to do then what we differ about 2. The way to make National Religion most National is by comprehending all the differences that can be reconcil'd with true Religion while they that dissent in some things receive one another with a good peaceable holy and publick temper of mind as the great Argument and Inducement of which we should all pray for the acceptance of the holy services of all that call on the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ as the Apostle distinguishes Christians but immediately unites them again both theirs and ours They and
and mute in the Commission of Sin or neglect of Duty upon these appearances and who can say herein I have made my Heart clean I am pure from this Transgression so far hath he been Scandalised and indanger'd to his Ruine This is the first great Pillar of Truth and the primary Scandal is placed here That Men think there is no reason God should have so much Love Fear Honour Obedience so much Worship and Service And the Second is like to it 2. Even the Faith of Jesus Christ the Saviour of the World is like to that first great Principle and equal to it both because the whole Riches and Treasure of all Religion is deposited and concentered in it so that he hath not the John 17. 3. Father nor the Knowledge of the only true God nor the Eternal Life proceeding from it who hath not the Son who hath not the Knowledge of Jesus Christ whom God hath sent Even as Christ is the brightness of the Fathers Glory and the express Image of his Person so is the knowledge of Christ the express Image of the Knowledge of God and the brightness of it wherever it is revealed if it be not believed in the God of the World hath blinded the 2 Cor. 4. 6. minds of them that believe not least they should see the light of the Glory of God in the Face of Jesus Christ who is the Image 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. of God shining to them Especially and more particularly that great Attribute of Divine Mercy and Pardoning Grace is illustrated and breaks out with brighter and warmer Beams in this Son of his Love the Lamb of God who takes away the Sins Acts 4. 12. of the World by the Sacrifice of himself His is the only Name given under the whole Heaven to the Children of Men whereby they can be saved This indeed was the Scandal of the Jews who assumed to themselves as the only Masters of the true Religion in the World and foolishness to the Greeks who took Isa 28. 16. upon them as the like Masters of Reason but this corner Stone of Truth was laid so sure and of so tryed an excellency 1 Pet. 2. 6. that all that reject and spurn at it stumble and fall are snared and broken They are false Notions of God and Truth that will not be reconciled to it and while even the Builders refuse it it will yet rise to be the Head of the Corner Ver 7. It hath now surmounted before any Impartial Judges all other Names of Religion in the whole World so that to strike at it where it is known and received argues a disaffection and being Scandalised at Religion it self and is become the same with denying God Providence and Eternal Judgment Corrupted Reason and Lucian-Wit aims at Religion in its very Essence when it pretends to dash upon that and if when it seem'd to encounter with Gods own Administration by Moses there was yet such a presence of God with it that it would be more tolerable Mat. 10. 15. c. for Sodam and Gomorrah in the day of Judgment than for those that refused it as the Lord in several places testifies how much greater will the Condemnation be now when it hath so perfectly antiquated all that pretension against it and worn out the Prejudices of Elder Paganisme And yet so far as the Foolishness of God as the Apostle 1 Cor. 1. 25. styles it does not appear to us wiser than Men and the weakness of God stronger than Men we are ready to be Scandalised at the Doctrine of a Crucified Saviour And it seems the easiest place for the Attacks of Atheism Irreligion and Prophaneness who yet at last will find themselves in a Gin or Trap when they thought they had gained Ground and made entrance and shattered to pieces when they believed a Conquest For God taketh the wise in their own 1 Cor. 3. 19 20. Craftiness and he knoweth the wisest thoughts of Men that they are vain Every Degree of Apostacy from Christ is Heb. 3. 12. departing from the Living God Transactions in Prayer or Publick Discourses of Religion are so much the more Divine as they send forth the sweet savour of his Name which is as an Oyntment poured out The Apostle desired to 1 Cor. â— 2. Phil. 3. 8. know nothing but Christ and him crucified It is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Top and Transcendency of Knowledge Apostolick Epistles full of Christ and the Truth as it is in Jesus are the best Patterns for Sermons much exceeding the Rationalism or Moralism of tâ—â— wisest Philosophy It is a Degree of Scandal first taken â—nd then given to speak little of him All Preaching is not giving the savour of his Knowledge 2 Cor. 2. ult and if it have not Life to the Soul it is deadly a Symptom to Death The very diverting though to other Parts of Sacred Scripture speaks Men offended in him when they do not find him and express him the Alpha and Omega in all the Bright Morning Star the Amen And though a Battology a vain Repetition in naming him is blamable yet it is more blame to conceal him even in the best Discourses of his Religion The Rays of Religion are paler more weak and chill as they fall farthest off from him He is the Sun of Righteousness with healing in his wings and Blessed is he in these days even in these days whoever is not offended in him 3. The Spirituality Purity Cleanness and Chasteness of the Worship of God dictated by the clearest and sincerest Light of Natural Conscience approved by Divine Revelation or founded instituted and directed by that undoubted Heavenly Oracle is the next great Pillar of Truth upon which the Glory of God and the Salvation of Mens Souls is setled But against this sensual and defiled Imagination hath in all Ages raised Scandal and so befool'd Reason that it hath cast down many wounded yea many strong Men in their Intellectual Endowments and Reputation for Wisdom have been ensnar'd and ruin'd by it It hath been the Renown therefore of those Princes in Sacred Story that have had the Religious Magnanimity to resist the Charmes of this Sorceress and kept Divine Worship uncorrupted in whose Glory so much as the High Places was a dark Shade and ecclips'd them though it had fair Pretence Idolatry and Superstition have been most evidently branded in Scripture for the most wretched State of being scandaliz'd and Idols for the most abhorr'd Scandals This was the Snare of Gideon and his House and yet as Interpreters give us in a Matter as innocent at first as laying up the Ephod he had inquir'd at in his Danger as a Monument of Gratitude for his Victory that was after turn'd thus into a Scandal Judges 8. 27. This was the Scandal Balaam taught Balak to cast before the Children of Israel These were the Wiles the Gins and Traps in which the
Midianites Numb 25. 17 18. inclos'd cramp'd and vex'd them first with the Guilt rising up in the Face of Conscience and then with the miserable Consequence of the sudden Wrath of God revealed from Heaven against them This was the Stumbling-block of Iniquity the wicked Man in Ezekiel puts before his Face even the Idols he had upon his Heart These were the stumbling-blocks with the wicked God would cut off and remove in the Prophet Zephaniah This was one principal Point of Scandal the Apostle discourses of to the Corinthians in the Case of Eating 1 Cor. 8. 10. things offered unto Idols and that the Holy Spirit in the New Testament so eminently remarques for Balaam's Doctrine of Scandal The great Abomination and Lie that deceives the World in the Book of the Revelation is the detestable Rev. 2. 14. Antichristian Idolatry the notorious Scandal of the Christian World both within it self and before the Jews Turks and even Pagans who see their own Brutishness acted under that excellent Name This is so great a Point that God hath departed from the Brevity of that Majestick Law in the Second Commandment for the guarding his Worship as with a Flaming Sword every way because in a Case wherein Humane Nature is so prone to fall Whether therefore it be the dividing the Divine Honour to any other though under the Name of Reverence to him as the Original or Supreme or whether it be the carving a Worship for God he does not prescribe for himself whatever be the Dccency or Expediency to help the Devotion whether of the Learned or Unlearned it becomes Scandal and a Snare to those that are so impos'd upon And seeing though the weakness of Passion be far off from God he owns himself jealous we have reason to mistrust every thing when he is so seeing not only foul Debauches but even what is most innocent in all other Cases is suspected in that Hezekiah in the sense of this broke in pieces so venerable a Relique as the Brazen Serpent not only a Ceremony of 2 Kings 18. 4. Miraculous Cure but a Type of Christ and degraded it into a meer piece of Brass when he saw the Israelites scandalising at it and tempted by it to impure Glances When our Saviour perceived so clean and harmless an Usage as Mat. 15. 1. Washing before Meat creeping into a piece of Religion how severely he disown'd it and was careless of the causeless scandalising of the Pharisees by his Doctrine concerning it because he knew there was True and Real Scandal in that Rite so abus'd And when all is said that can be said the Heavenly Pattern is that in Divine Worship and that only of which it can be said That nothing in it can scandalise that is justly scandalise except we think God's Jealousie was a Jewish Style wholly now out of date And yet how hath this Scandal this Stone of Stumbling this Gin and Snare always lain in the way of Humane Imagination and prevail'd upon it As if God living in the Retirement of a Spiritual Nature did not understand how himself was to be address'd by Men nor knew the Points of Honour due to his own Glorious Nature as is most Fashionable and Modish in the World Men take upon them to distinguish things better by the Breeding they have had in this Earthly Country they think God so much a Stranger as not to know how to appoint for himself when Men have to do with him as if what might be well accepted in Heaven would not yet be current upon Earth Here Images Pictures Elevations Adorations of the Host with innumerable Rites and Ceremonies are necessary to beget Devotion due to God the Saviour they will serve Here they that can best judge what is most Stately have determin'd God must not make himself so cheap as immediately to receive Prayers and Supplications or by his Son only as the Mediatour Angels and Saints must intercede and then who can deny them their share of Honour Religion will be neglected and dâ—spised if it have not Sets-off besides it self and the necessary Decency of Humane Actions There must be something unusual to dress it up and amuse But all this is no more than the Greens and Flourishes laid over a Trap to hide it and invite the unwary Passenger God that understands himself so perfectly as to know what will please him understands all Men too and needs not that any should tell him of Man for he knows what is in Man and he hath pronounced it What is higly esteemed among Men is abomination in the sight of God He hath Isa 15. 9. said it In vain do they worship me teaching for Doctrines the Commandments of Men All outward Pomp is but drawing nigh with Lips when the Heart is far off To worship God is to give him the Glory of his own Perfections and not to make him such a One as our selves God is a Spirit and they that worship must worship him in Spirit Joh. 4 24. and Truth in his Spirituality and Truth not in their own Carnality and vain Shew It is not to Paint or Pourtray or Carve a Deity as the Heathen that chang'd the Truth of God into a Lie and the Glory of the Incorruptible God into the Image of Coruptible Man and other baser Creatures because they thought it best and yet worse than that into Names of greatest Infamy and flagitious Turpitudes All frivolous Rites represent Divinity small and impertinent to the Great loss of the Glory due to that terrible Name The Lord our God One great End of Worship is the Conforming the Soul to the Divine Nature by Approaches to and Exercises of the Mind upon it but if this be mis-shapen the Soul is made more unlike to God Blessed for ever as the same Heathen became more licentious by the Pourtraictures they gave their Gods A trivial Temper of Mind naturally results from a trivial Worship even as it forms it first and often meeting it there it daily returns from it confirmed and improved The Sincere Worship directed to in the Gospel is that Glass in which we behold the Glory of the Lord and are changed 2 Cor. 3. ult into the same Image from Glory to Glory as by the Spirit of the Lord. Loosness of Life hath been always noted to be the Fruit of a Corrupt Worship It is naturally so and God curses it to be so God gave Idolaters up to their Lusts and an Injudicious Mind They that Worship him aright according to his Word Psal 36 8. and 6â— â— adhere to him and by regular Conduits drink Life from the Fountain of Life and derive from the River of his Pleasures they are abundantly satisfied with the Goodness of his House even of his Holy Temple They that Worship God after their own Imaginations do but drink out of their own broken or defiled Cisterns that hold no Water and therefore draw nothing but Wind and Air or
Corruption They walk in the Light of their own Sparks and have only this at Gods hand to lie down in sorrow Besides that God in just displeasure sends down upon them the Revenges of an abused and injur'd Power and Godhead Now all this expresses the Heighth both of the Deception and Mischief of Scandal 4. The fourth great Principle of Truth is the absolute and indispensible Necessity of Holiness both in Heart and Life without which no Man shall see the Lord Against which Heb. 12. 24. there lies no such Scandal or cause of Offence as inward and inherent Lust and inordinate Appetite which is obstinately set to obtain its Satisfaction and is no way to be tam'd but by beinâ— cut off though it be the Right Hand or Right Foot or even the Right Eye The Love of God Mark 9. 43. and his Law is the best Security against this Scandal and daily Mortification and Crucifixion of the Old Man with Ephes 4. 22. its sinful Lusts and Affections Pretences from Reason or Doctrines of Religion there can be none in this Case to those who acknowledge either Christianity or Morality But Men are carried down the violent Stream of ungovern'd Passion and that falls into the wide Sea of general Corruption and Bad Example which looks most like an Authority There are the Palliations and Excuses of Sin which may serve in a time of Peace and Carnal Security but cannot so delude Conscience as to be in a strict sense Scandal The continual Practice of Sin hardens the Heart sears benumbs and stupifies all inward Sense and cancels the Awe of those ingraven Laws and revealed Commands of God for a time but cannot either deny their Just Power or challenge them of Unreasonableness So that if any where Men are forc'd to take Refuge at the Atheistick denial of Religion it self or to blind Conscience with Superstitious Acts which seem to commute and make satisfaction for Sin Or if Men are resolved to blind their Eyes and obstruct all Sense they may make the Profession of True Religion a Cover to Sin as they that cry Lord Lord and Mat. 7. 22. the Temple of the Lord are we that name the Name of Jer. 7. 4. 2 Tim. 2. 19. Christ with great ostentation and so may deceive their own Souls but to hold out against either the Challenges of Divine Truth or of their own Reflexions is impossible So that upon the whole matter Predominant Lust from within and Bad Example from the so abounding Iniquity of all sorts of Men the Falls of Good Men the Miscarriages of Hypocrites and insincere Professours of Religion are the greatest Scandals or Stumbling-blocks in the Ways of Holiness to those that are not insnared in the afore-named Scandals But although the necessity of Holiness is above the reach of strict and proper Scandal yet it is the very Center of all Scandal in the effect of it for then a Man is indeed scandalised when the Salt of Divine Truth when the Spirit of Truth can have no power nor efficacy upon him because of that Scandal to season the Heart nor govern the Life and Action in the Love Fear and Obedience of God and Jesus Christ But if it be possible for any Man to understand in his Heart and Life what he does not promise by Profession or if he seem to deny any Principle of Truth and does not understand in his Heart and Life the Extent and Force of his Denial but hath better Principles that are an Antidote and Counter-poyson to any Mistakes in the Doctrine of Religion he is not scandalised with the great Mischief of Scandal But that Man is scandalised that through False Principles or the denial of True ones wants their Power and Vertue upon his Affections and Actions For no Truth is for Notions sake but to make truly good the Heart and Practice the very Confession with the Mouth is to recoil back into the Soul and make that better and to move forward and ingage the Life along with it 5. It is a grand Pillar of the Truth of Religion That we love our Neighbour as our selves and that he that loves 1 John 4. 21. God should love his Brother also And there is not there cannot be any Law of Religion wherein the Equity the Love Favour and Compassion of the Lord our God and of Jesus Christ our Saviour towards Humane Nature does more evidently recommend it self It is the Justification of the Religion of the Scriptures to be the True Religion And as the Love of God to Man his Philanthropy does shine out more illustriously in the Gospel so does the Law and Doctrine of this Love of Christians to one another and not only to Christians but to all Men And in this as of greatest concernment thâ— Gospel is so abundant and its Discourses of so great weight that it is made another Hemisphere of Religion to the Love of God The one is the first and Mat. â—1 38 39. great Commandment and the second is like to it It is the Law and the Prophets it is the whole Law It is irreconcilable Rom. 13. 8 9. to the Love of God not to love our Brother It is 1 Joh. 3. 15. such a Degree of Murther that whoever is guilty of cannot have Eternal Life abiding in him It is the great Mark 1 Joh. 3. 14. We have passed from Death to Life because we love the Brethren So many are the Arguments and so strong the Obligations to this Duty that they cannot be recounted all may be summed up in that God is Love and he that dwelleth in Love is born of God dwelleth in God and God in him Now that this Love is fix'd in an Uniformity of Opinions or points of outward order in the Worship of God is most unreasonable to believe for besides the impossibility to reconcile all the innocent Varieties that are in Humane Nature though it be Christian humane Nature in their Sentiments and Elections in these things the things themselves are not of that amount as to be the proper rest of this Divine Love or that if it misses these Poles it should therefore cease to be the Axis upon which the Catholick Society of Christians and Christian unity turns for that in the very Nature of the thing must be substantial Christianity it self And this is indeed the Great Schism to be divided in Affection from Christians it is a wonder how it could be otherwise understood seeing smaller differences are frequently by the Apostle considered and allowed for without the least allowance for Christians not loving one another Christianity carries no Gall even towards utmost Strangers upon the account of its being the true Religion much less towards those that are truly Christians though not each uniform with one another in all things The great Scandals against this Love are private Men think it justifiable not to love those that have injured them but this Case hath been considered
Now to the discharge of Conscience in this it s so high Office and Trust it owes to it self and the Soul that it be richly and abundantly furnished with the knowledge of the Divine Will and the Word of God dwelling in it that seeing it is both the Scribe and Doctor or if I may so speak the Bishop of the Soul within it self it be as the good Householder that brings forth out of his Treasury things new and old that it attend to all Means of Instruction for the Kingdom of Heaven entertain all Wisdom lift up its voice for it seek it as Silver and search for it as for hid Treasure And that its influence may be powerful and effective upon the Soul to all Holy and Heavenly Obedience there must be a just preservation of its Authority and good Conduct that so it may promote the Soul into all goodness having gained a high Reputation and Honour by the success it hath had already and the comfort and good expectation it raises within the Soul upon its happy Government For the upright man from this vigor of Conscience holds on his way and grows stronger and stronger and Job 17. 9. Prov. 4. 18. the way of the Just becomes as the shining Light that shines more and more to the perfect day And therefore one of the principal Scandals Scripture remarques upon is this When Conscience upon any Sollicitation upon any Insinuation or Usurpation upon it betrays this Trust and surrenders it self to any other Dictate or Authority but that which is Divine and that shining within it self and so assuring it by its Rationality Goodness Purity Majesty that it is from God To take any thing upon trust from Men that it does not try and examine or to let go any thing it hath so tryed and examined and found good upon any pretence whatever is indeed to be Scandalised that pretence that does so assume over it and prevail with it against it self Scandalises it For the charge of representing to the Soul the Authority of the Divine Laws is committed to the Conscience the supream Moderation is in God and the Divine Law yet it is transmitted into the Soul it enters thither through the Dictates of Conscience whatever then so imposes on Conscience as that it recedes from its Government Scandalises it for the Government of God is lost also thereby And though Conscience cannot justifie a man in any error nor ought to possess a Man with unnecessary scruples yet still the main Government of Conscience deriving it self from God and the true understanding of his Will is by no means to be shaken For Man as a Rational Creature as a Creature of Religion cannot obey God but by the Mediation of Conscience He must know and judge within himself what is the Divine Law and obey it If he does in Conformity to that Will and does not know it it is not true Obedience because it is not Religious it is not reasonable or rationally Religious Obedience The Obedience of God is seated in the Judgment in the Conscience if these Reins are slack and loose if this Golden Bridle be neglected Men know not whither they may run upon what they may be driven and never discover the danger A man cannot distinguish what is from God from what is not if this gust of the Soul be not quick vigorously exercised and left free Conscience may be instructed advised perswaded yea even menaced and terrified by the Applications of the Word of God to it nay it may be over-ruled by Lawful Authority wherein it turns Apostate or Renegade to Natural Religion yet it can never be Lawfully depos'd or put out of Authority The Mystery of Faith the Rule of Obedience the Consolation and Vigor of the Soul are all preserved in a pure Conscience and Shipwracked together with it Now because Conscience is placed by God in this great Trust and Dignity it becomes and it must needs become so great a matter of Scandal as the Apostle discourses when Conscience not duly regarding its own light and inward Sense surrenders it self to a forreign Rule steers it self by a compass out of it self says another shall be wise and see and Dictate for it and so gives up it self in an implicite Faith and blind Obedience Here is Scandal in its Delusive Deceptive Power a Man thinks it modest cautious a point of Honour and Subjection to those that are above him to be carried by an Authority out of himself Conscience hereupon deserts its own Principles and its own place in directing according to them Upon this it falls into all the miserable consequences the mischief of Scandal Conscience is wounded grieved weakned and lies prostrate and without Repentance the work of God in the Natural or new Creation is destroyed and even the Man for whom Christ dyed perishes God hath concredited the Keys of Knowledge and Jurisdiction within the Soul to Conscience alone and I cannot find that it can be at all excused in resigning them into any Hand but his that gave them no not to an Angel from Heaven The Ministers of Religion and Magistrates in their place have these Keys as they are Administred without a Man to offer and press upon him all considerations of his Duty But every Man must see with his own Eyes and not anothers for him he must be enlightned by Beams and Rayes that shine within his own Soul He hath a private double Look upon himself and none may open and shut but Conscience in and with God whoever else does becomes a Father and a Master upon Earth to him in the place of God and Christ Upon this account the Apostle lays down these three Rom. 14. 22 23 great Positions 1. That whatever is not of Faith of a free and full perswasion of Conscience is Sin For though the Natures of things cannot be changed in themselves yet as we are conversant in them it is an undoubted Rule Bonum oritur ex integris causis Every thing conspires to and concerts Good but Evil being a declension and fall from Good every degree of fall or aberration from Good is Evil and this Plenipotence of Conscience committed to it by God is a prime necessary in every good thing and the want of it greatly evil though it hath not an Omnipotence of changing Nature it self 2. From hence it follows he that does and doubts in what he does is condemned in his doing whatever the thing be in it self because to him it is so far Evil that he does it against that Domestick Authority of Conscience 3. He is a happy Man that especially having fallen into doubt in doubtful things is come to so good a Resolution as not to condemn himself in that wherein he allows himself He that hath a good assurance rising neither from Ignorance nor Carelesness is a happy Man by way of Eminency It is a rare and extraordinary happiness and he that hath not but is perplexed with Doubt ought not
new-converted Christian might relapse into by eating in the Idols Temple at the Idols Feast yet the main Point is eating with offence with a Conscience not satisfied the Meats that were pure in themselves but to them appeared impure as is evident by the much different sharpness of Style the Apostle uses in the danger of Idolatry and the Case of the Doubting Conscience The immediate Principle offended against is then The Government Conscience ought to have over Man appointed it by God against which nothing Humane ought to prevail nor can do but with the great mischief of Scandal Besides this there is some other Rule or Principle of Truth guiding Conscience and pressing upon it in case of Scandal for Conscience is not to guide a Man but as it represents to him some Truth to guide it self and him by else as when the Blind lead the Blind both will fall into the Ditch And when this Principle that presses hard upon Conscience and to which Conscience defers it self is over-born then a Man is scandalised The Principle Conscience in the Case of the Romans had lying hard upon it was this Whatever God hath forbidden once as unclean is unclean and is so long unclean till we know that Prohibition is removed The weak Christian did not believe the forbidding some Meats as unclean was removed yet by the countenance of Example in the stronger Christians they were so hardy as to eat while Conscience was unsatisfied and so were scandalised Conscience in the Corinths had this Principle looking it full in the Face To eat in an Idols Right in Honour to Idols is an abomination to God The weak Christian abhorring Idols or to eat in Honour of them did not as yet understand there could be a Separation betwixt the Pollution of the Idol and the Meat or the Temple where he was worshipped yet emboldned by seeing the stronger sit at Meat in an Idols Temple they eat and were inwardly affrighted at the unclean Meat they eat they eat with Conscience of the Idol the Meat as offered to the Idol through the force of Example that is abhorring indeed the Idol and his Meat but withal fearing it as an Evil and looking upon the Meat as impure because sacrificed to an Idol In both these Cases the Apostle levels against the use of Liberty in the stronger against imposing by way of Example to the scandal of the weaker so tender a thing it is to offer but the Lowest Rule of Compulsion in these Cases The Imposer then though but by Example is he that scandalises The Complier against the Sense of his own Mind instructed not by Truth and Reason satisfying him but by Example leading him is the Scandalised Things being thus stated let us observe the Scandal it self how it works in this Case 1. There is an Act of high Disobedience committed against God and his Authority represented by Conscience both in that Conscience deputed by God is deposed and Example set up in its place as also that a Divine Law upon Conscience it self supposed to continue in force is violated for though it should be indeed antiquated yet if Conscience knows not it is so it cannot act of Faith and full perswasion and so sins 2. Conscience is hereupon grieved wounded and loses its due Comfort 3. This begets a Flatness and Formality in all Religious Services 4. A Lukewarmness to Religion in general thus a Man is weakned by his Stumble and Fall he lies prostrate in all Religious Powers 5. Conscience loses its due vigour and exercise of Authority 6. There is danger of Apostacy from Christianity it self or the true Sense of Religion 7. Hereupon the Soul is in danger to be lost and the work of God to be destroyed and he for whom Christ died to perish if not recovered by Repentance Thus it was with the Romans and the Corinths Now to bring this to the Balance with Impositions in Ceremonies or Indifferents in after-Times First Suppose the Sentiments of the Mind and Conscience of many Christians deeply ingag'd and lock'd in this Principle That in the Worship of God no Man may add or diminish so much as to a Point beyond Divine Institution and the most natural Circumstances and necessary Adherencies of all Solemn and Grave Humane Actions That there must be nothing of Humane Device for Edification or Significancy but what is prescrib'd And no Man can deny but this is a safe Position considering both the Stream of Scripture sound Reason and the Experience of all Ages how much mischief hath come stealing up from Ceremonies as high as to Idolatry and Superstition But let us withal allow That though no Man can be the better for using these Indifferents nor the worse for not using them yet there is a Liberty to use them without being the worse for using them if a Man be fully persuaded in his own mind concerning them It must remain yet that according to the Apostles Doctrine every Man that uses them and doubts of their lawfulness with respect to the forenamed Principle is condemned in the using them because not of Faith and so subject to all the just-now-recounted Mischiefs of Scandal And that therefore He that uses them so as to press those that are otherwise minded to a Conformity by his Example if it be no more much more if by Despisings Censures Vexations Penalties he does not walk charitably he sins against Christians wounds their weak Consciences and so sins against Christ in a high Degree and for his Ceremonies the work of God is destroyed and he for whom Christ died perishes if not sav'd by Repentance Now how high does this rise up to the Woe Christ denounces on him by whom Scandals come For it cannot but be suppos'd there are many that are wrought upon against the sense of their own Minds to such a Conformity as wherein they cannot but condemn themselves wherein they seem to allow themselves or do indeed allow themselves so far as the outward Act reaches Who can doubt but in these days there are such as well as in the Days of the first Christians Yea happy are many of those that Conform if they do not condemn themselves wherein they allow themselves and carry the Mischief of their Scandal within themselves silently from others and often secretly from themselves And even where Men stand out against all pressure upon them and will not receive this Dint of Scandal yet it is still a Scandal offered while unaccepted All this now seems so strong against imposing in things of Indifferency for fear of Scandal in them that it is wonder there should be any Imposition known in such things among Christians for fear of Scandal and yet in these very things of Indifferency Scandal hath run like Wild-fire bluster'd and roar'd like a Tempest in these of all things to chuse and that in all Ages within the Christian World and even under Protestancy it self But I aâ— to consider Scandal in a second Rank viz. of
those who do vehemently and zealously fall in with Conformity to these Impositions in Indifferents yet they may be scandalised and that very deeply This Case does not I confess arise out of the Apostles Discourses except by the other Interpretation of the Scope of that to the Corinths which gives it not onely as if Compliance against the Sentiments of Conscience upon the Trust of Example were the Sin and Scandal but that the weaker Christians not having the Knowledge of the stronger doing as they did and not prepossess'd as they were that the Idol was nothing sunk into some Degrees at least of Idolatrous Reverence and Worship as if they knew no other Reason of eating in an Idols Temple but Devotion to him And this kind of Scandal though I believe the drift of the Apostle is chiefly as I have explained it yet too often falls out in these Cases Those Ceremonies that have been promoted into Divine Services or into the Ornament of Religion and the Places of it have been though dangerously enough yet not so ill design'd as afterwards abused by more Ignorant Persons who greedy and fond of a sensual and external Religion have been transported upon Superstition and sometimes downright Idolatry and this often noted in Scripture under the very Name of Scandal Thus I before observ'd in the Case of Gideons Ephod his House and all Israel were insnar'd beyond the first Intention Thus in the Brazen Serpent continued no doubt in memory of the Miracle yet afterwards prov'd so great a Snare that they burnt Incense to it And it is most likely Balaam cast his Snare at first in a less-guilty Feasting with the Midianites upon their Idols Sacrifices not known to be such poysonous Meat and by degrees toll'd them on into the midst of the Congregation and Assembly of Idolaters Thus the Apostles by Divine Direction condescending to the weakness of Convert-Jews among the Romans on consideration of the Divine Command in some of their Rites but just now expiring degenerated afterward into such a Judaism that the same Apostle was most severe against it and that very Strength of the Corinthian Christians or at least the Weakness of the Unknowing following their Example became afterwards into an infamous Doctrine the Doctrine of Balaam and the very inchanting Seduction of the Prophetess Jezebel who taught the People of Christ to commit Fornication and to eat things offered to Idols in honour to them The bringing in of Pictures into Places of Religious Worship suppose it as innocent as could be suppos'd at first yet was abus'd speedily into all imaginable Corruption and it is much to be fear'd all the Remonstrances concerning more Innocent Rites as they can't vindicate them from Scrupulosity on one side so can't preserve them from Mens placing too much of their Religion in them on the other whereby the true Conscience of it is weakned the Vertue and Vigour of Conscience in things truly Religious weakned and spent by having been laid out unnecessarily upon extern Observances and loosness of Life like Fornication with eating things offered to Idols breaking in upon the Commute of such Flatteries of Conscience for substantial Piety as the Jews would exchange New-Moons and Oblations for Justice and Mercy and walking humbly with God It must be indeed acknowledg'd not onely Humane Appointments but even Divine Commands are subject to the Injury of Scandal but with this difference One cannot be cut off though Scandal presses never so hard the other may and ought For in all things not ordained by God the Principle sinned against in Scandal is the exceeding Purity of Religion the substantial Piety and most Spiritual and Rational Worship of himself God requires and expects by his Word and that all things he has commanded be adjusted to those Ends even as he provided them and all he has not commanded should stand off or at least be presently superseded when become the Prey of Scandal Yet on the other side Scandal shelters it self under Order Decency or Edification of the Ignorant Obedience to Authority and presses on to the utmost under them 3. The third sort of Scandal arising from Indifferent Things upon those that will not be at all perswaded to a Compliance with them even they may be scandalised by unlawful and very sinful Censoriousness and Passion placing too much of their sense of Religion upon their dislike of such Additions to Divine Worship Divisions and Separations on both sides from the Publickest Worship of God and National Union in Religion beyond the Merit and Quality of the Cause or further than the Case at its utmost extent can require and if the Sin of Schism be such as the endeavour'd Notion of it would make it a Fall into the great Sin of Schism The Principle offended against in this sort of Scandal is That great Love of Christians and Union in Divine Worship in Truth and Peace made so Fundamental in Christianity by Christ and the Apostles The pretence of Scandal lies too both ways That for the sake of such Additionals we may desert those much higher Considerations and Reasons and Causes of Love and Union and our Obligations to them The Apostle represents this great Mischief not under the formal Account of Scandal in the Discourse to the Romans though I doubt not he after refers to it expresly as such when he joyns Scandals and Divisions together but Rom. 16. 17. in the Discourse it self he both sets out the Heat on both sides in judging and despising and argues on both sides with highest strength of Divine Reason against the Evil both ways And this is certain The more excellent our Religion the more desirable our Publick Worship and Communion for the Piety Rationality and Order of it the more pure our National Church and Association in Religion is and the greater the Sin of Separation the more does the Apostles Argument against scandalising for the sake of Indifferencies press and urge us Why should our Good be thought evil of or blasphem'd Why should our Publick Worship and National Religion be once thought to be Ceremony Why should our Communion be clogg'd with things of no greater avail than Meat and Drink Why should we lose those from our Communion who own The Kingdom of God is Righteousness Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost and contend for those Divine things though they have not leisure and freedom for Ceremonies when they that serve God in them though they cannot joyn in lesser things yet as they are accepted of God so should be approved of Men Or if the Sin of Separation be so great and even Schism it self why for our Meat for our Indifferent things should they perish for whom Christ died or such a Work of God as appears in them be destroyed 4. The Severity Passion Transport beyond the Values of the things themselves and taking up the Instruments of Cruelty cannot be without Scandal upon the Imposers of Indifferency and those that will needs be
is wise He shall understand these things Prudent And he shall know them for the ways of the Lord are right in themselves and lye in streight Lines one to another the Just shall walk in them though Transgressors fall therein In fine Magistrates especially Christian Magistrates are as much oblig'd against pushing on Scandal as private Christians and more as they are the Custodes the Publick Guardians of Conscience But if they fail in their Duty Obedience to them cannot disannul the Charges against Scandal lying upon all Christians in Relation to one another nor can their Laws prescribe against Moderation Obj. 6. But when time is allowed to the Doubtful to satisfy themselves if they come not off from their Scruples it argues Humor and Faction are highest in the Case or a Superstition on the other side Answ The Apostle tells us it is a very happy a very rare thing when Christians surmount their Doubts Happy is he that Condemns not himself wherein he allows himself It is a very Priviledged Case to be well and wisely satisfied after Doubt and therefore it must not be hastily censured if those that have been unsatisfied cannot presently answer our Lure to the other side And the time is much larger that is necessary in some Cases than in others The Ceremonies of Moses it was reasonable should go off more quick as Shaddows of the Night by the brightness of the Gospel and could never return any more But the Reasons against eating at an Idols Feast being nearer Moral are much more durable and may last even while the World stands where or when-ever Idolatry has place In the first Reformation from Popery there was Reason to expect the Superstitious Rites and Customs that had gained upon Mens Minds with the Reputation of Religion should be daily wearing off but the Reasons of Doubt in Indifferents affixed to Divine Worship taken from that perpetual Obligation of preserving it pure setled upon the Base of truest soundest Reason and much more favoured by Scripture well arm'd with Experience of Events must always continue in force and so no Time may be large enough for getting off from those Scruples that spring from them but that wherein they are indeed taken away But if any thing of Turbulency Faction or Unruliness be supposed to lye deeper than the Scruples it is best to unmask it by taking away so just a Cause to mannage it self upon and by so great a kindness to Conscience that ought to be tendered to heap Coals of Fire upon the heads of such Persons either to reform them or condemn them beyond Apologie Or if Superstition and placing Religion on the other side in having a Zeal against Ceremonies be suspected even that does but increase the Scandal arising from these Indifferent Things and makes them more necessary to be remov'd as Stumbling-Blocks out of Mens way you cure the Superstition on the other side too by taking away the Cause Object 7. Order and Government in the Church or National Religion cannot be preserv'd without such Guards upon both Piety Order and Unity for besides that Publick Authority hath thought them fit there are many private Christians zealous of them and that would be scandalised if they were taken away as if the Precept of the Apostle were broken Let all things be done Decently and in Order and of them greatest care is to be had as owning the Publique Authority most Answ I have already asserted in answer to some parts of this Objection 1. That Religion and Piety are its own best Guards and Devotion to God preserv'd most awful as well as most pure in its own Spirituality and Truth 2. That all Natural and Necessary Order and Decency are always to be secured as much as may be as being above the Scale of meer Indifferents 3. That Unity is to be preserv'd in the Inviolate love of Christians to one another center'd in those principal Things Love of God and Christ and keeping his Commandments and not in one Face of Vniformity which is if plac'd upon Ceremonials in its own Nature as variable as the Phase of the Moon 4. I add The more Publick Societies in Religion are intended and desired to be the more Comprehensive the Forms of Union must be The Prudence and holy Caution of that first Council we read of in the Christian Church is always to be followed When the Jews and Gentiles were to come into the nearest Union and as great an Vniformity as was any way necessary either in the several Churches or the whole Church when Doubts and Disputes had arisen concerning the Terms of their Union was that prime Canon made happy had it been if that Pattern had been ever since kept to It seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us to lay upon you no other Burden than These necessary Things one necessary by a perpetual Morality one other in the fear and danger of Idolatry or Scandal The other two necessary at that time but by alteration of Time they dropp'd off as to any Religious Import except as general Nature may check at them 5. The Banding of Societies in unnecessary Rites is rather of Ecclesiastick Interest and Domination than of the Concerns of Christian Religion 6. If there are such Varieties that some cannot serve God without adorning their Worship with these Arbitrary Rites of Order and Decency they must stand or fall to their own Master If they have such a Faith seeing the Danger of Scandalising lies most on the side of Ceremonies they are those that should have it to themselves before God not they that doubt or because it is the Publickly Established Order they should carry the Happiness the Priviledge of their full Perswasion humbly and compassionately being not high minded but fearing lest in some parts of that wherein they seem so clear Causes of Condemning themselves lye hid at present and afterwards start out But all this cannot be a Standard for others they that are doubtful ought not to be screwed up by Engines and Pullies to this Happiness Seeing then there are some that dare not serve God in this way we must seek out other Terms of Union and they are very near us the vital Union of Christianity our National Reformed Religion which may subsist well enough if we would let it in these lesser Distinctions It did not make diverse Churches in Primitive Rome that some Christians distinguished Meats and Days and others did not Yet the asserting the Rights of the Gospel-Freedom from Judaick Bondage was of more concernment to the Christian Church at that time than all the Order and Decency of Despotick Ceremonies can be worth to it now Let us therefore as the Conclusion of this Head of Scandal always remember upon the point of Indifferency That All that it is hath been nam'd already and it is known to be Indifferency and it may not contend with Scandal that is mightier than it for Scandal is Scandal real Mischief and lays about it from
Chains of Scandal till the Judgment of the great day that Jude 6. it may then be decided whether they had just cause of Offence or not Thus the Devil was a Lyar from the beginning and the Father of it of the Lye of Scandal For all Scandal is a Lye John 8. 44. And now when there was an actual Fall a Defection of any of the Rational Creatures actually come to pass God still permitting things to their own Liberty then it cannot be but that Scandals come For when once the Activity of an Understanding carried with a perverse and disorderly Will is in motion then it traverses all ways cuts all those Lines of Allyance and Connexion betwixt Things and Things scales the heights dives down into the bottom fills all things with Confusion and Perplexity that it may Scandalise mis-represent and mis-report God and Supream Goodness extols forbidden Pleasures and Enjoyments and an imaginary Happiness as if enviously denied and that denial unreasonably and to no benefit complyed with And the more Agents there are thus perverted and ill disposed the more Scandals must needs arise and shew themselves when therefore Angels fell or if some Principal fell first there must needs be Scandals in motion from them and they drew down innumerable lesser Stars with them when they propagated Scandal to Men as we read in the History of the Fall and Men grew numerous and wicked Scandals must needs come amain and multiply themselves For so many sinful and impure Understandings at work and hurried on by extreamly bad and unholy Wills Scandals must become like a Deluge and cannot but increase to a kind of Infinite and must be pressing every where for there is no Light so clear but a dim and dark Eye may report it black and obscure there is no way so smooth and even but Lame Legs Crooked Feet being themselves unequal may stumble and fall in it When a Man as Solomon says is cast into a Net by his own Feet when his Feet are a Net to themselves he must be Scandalised and Catch'd wherever he goes There is no Sense so grave and seriously compos'd but a vain Fancy that is full of odd and antick Shapes and Images within it self may travestee and turn it into Ridicule Even the plainest Sense by Ignorance or Malice may be so transpos'd as to be made most unintelligible Non sense and by separating the parts from their due order one to another may be perverted into Falshood and Blasphemy Thus therefore by the Darkness of Mens minds by the Maliciousness and ill Designs of corrupted Intellectuals enraged by impure Lusts and Passions the plainest things in Religion may be mis-understood mis-represented mis-reported and disguised out of themselves much more the more secret retir'd and even unfathomable parts of Divine Truth Providence and Government God hath made every thing good that he hath made and his very permissions of Evil are all over-ruled by him to Good and even to us they may be Medicinal and of use if taken by the right Handle On the other side Scandal turns the very best things into Evil to the Person Offended and nothing can be so Good that it both not so abuse The Spies it sends out upon the Land of Promise bring up an ill Report of it Indifferent Things that are by God prepared and intended to turn each way either to use or not to use according as Circumstances lead and both ways to be advantages for Good Scandal hath a great hand over and turns them to Evil all ways Things that are Evil the Sins and Falls of Men either Good Men or Bad Men or Men seemingly Good and inwardly Bad are as the proper Dominion and Territory of Scandal and it raises what it can against Religion by them Thus every thing by the not only Permission but Justice of God upon the faln World is subjected to Scandal not willingly for all things work together for good as they are impressed with Motion from the Divine Hand but deserted by that but so much as permissively Scandal violently transports them upon Evil. Now things standing thus there is the God of Scandal and his Angels the Angels of Scandal the Divel and the whole Hoast of faln Spirits the Great Reasons and Wits of this World the Prophets of Scandal the Ambitious Powers and Interests of Worldly Greatness Secular Policy Ecclesiastical Domination Debauched Religion and in one word the whole Universe of Lusts all at the service of Scandal and employed by it From hence are all those Atheistick Discourses those Heretical Opinions those Monstrous Idolatries and Superstitions those Burlesques of Lucian Wits those Bold and Authoritative Examples of general Wickedness Prophaneness and Irreligion that have spread themselves over the whole Earth those Severities in matters of Indifferency And where there is in any Time or Place such a sense of Truth and Religion that any of these Evils plain and bare-faced take very little but are hated and hooted at every thing that is better is borrowed against it self the Mantle of Law and Right is put on pretences of Religion are made the Rayment of things most contrary to it And in all times True Religion Piety and Vertue expulsed under the worst Names and covered with the ugly Vizor of Evil it being hard to bring Goodness into mis-repute in its own likeness under its own appearance To this purpose besides every Man being the first and worst Scandaliser to himself besides the lower and lesser Ministeries of Scandal within privater Communities there are in all Times and Places the publick Councels of Scandal and the Cabals of it that are neither Idle nor Lukewarm but pursuing all things to the utmost And the Men of this World are always greedy of Scandal of receiving it either through miserable Ignorance and Inapprehensiveness or from Propensions of their own and to serve their particular Occasions or as they embark their Interests in the Bottom of a Common Scandal as most safe and of the richest Return or if it were no more they are always so near of Kin to Degeneracy and Depravedness Now lay all these together and we may easily find Scandals must come not only lesser Scandals but greatest and most prevailing ones that do as it were sweep the World before them If any thing therefore can be added to Scandal it will be we must expect it though there hath been so much done upon it to improve it and especially since the Rising Progress and yet surviving Contest of the Western Antichristianisme And whether there may be yet a Reserve in the Counsels of God for Scandal before its Final Abolition to unite and summon all its Strength and become in a sort Oecumenical I mean the Scandal of Antichristianism especially these latter Days must discover In the mean time I will not be afraid to say There is a very horrible Scandal rising at this very time even a Protestant Popery placing such an absolute Dependence upon
wholly naked and uncovered of any pretence according to acknowledged Principles of Natural Religion and the Word of God yet they are not without the Shelter of some Scandal and if they are driven out of all else they yet retire under this It is an undesirable state for a free-born Understanding and Will to be under Subjection there is something Tyrannick and Oppressive in it that they may not know and chuse what is best for themselves and so there is a resolvedness in corrupt Nature to do whatever goes out of its own Mouth The Apostle observes The Carnal Mind is Enmity to the Law of God it is not subject to it neither indeed can be Rom. 8. 7. It is always offended at it it always pretends some Cause against it and if there be no other that it is too Arbitrary A pretence a shew of Reason seems necessary to a Rational Mind and Will that is so made under the power of Truth and Goodness it cannot sin but by being deceived and grasping at some forbidden appearing Good Hence even the Devils think their Case justifies an eternal quarrel against God their Misery is to them a just Cause But the various Degrees Kinds and Shapes of Scandal are so many so confused so perplexing that the very view of it would enforce a thinking Soul to cry out I have waited for thy Salvation O Lord as the Patriarch Jacob in a Prophetick Prospect upon Dan out of whom some have fansied Antichrist should arise describes him as one would describe Scandal and therefore near enough to Antichrist that Man of Scandal and Son of Perdition that yet will be as Dan Judge over the Tribes of Israel Scandal is a Serpent by the Way an Adder in the Path that biteth the Horse heels so that his Rider shall fall backward most mischievous Ruine Considering therefore the Danger the Multitude of Scandals We wait for thy Salvation O Lord. Scandals then in particular Persons and Cases are Infinite but the more general may be reduced In Persons of no sense no true love to Religion 1. To the almost Universal Insolency of Wickedness in Humane Nature bearing away with the force and authority of so bad Example all before it And if defended by Atheistick Boldness wicked men clap their hands among themselves and multiply words against God they go in Company Job 43. 7. one with another and fulfill or justifie and make good the judgment of the Vngodly They drink scorning like Water and add Rebellion to their sin 2. To the Ignorance Sottishness and Unconcernedness in Religion of Vulgar Minds which rests under such Shadows as these God is Merciful and will not Damn his Creatures All have their Faults even the Best the Wisest and the most Religious There is more ado than needs Religion drives Men out of their Wits 3. To a False a Formal Religion Damnable Heresies or a Superstition in place of Religion raging with great shew of Zeal and Devotion against True Religion which while men bloodily pursue they think they do God good service From those that are more serious in the True Religion these Scandals especially arise 1. All Immoralities impure Interest of Ambition Pleasure or Coveteousness are very Offensive and expose Religion both to Strangers and even among themselves it being so very difficult or almost impossible in this Scandalis'd state to sever in our Censures Religion it self from the miscarriages of those that profess it men will know the Religion and not only the men by the Fruits they bring forth though Religion be the first and most severe in condemning what ever is bad and so should be judg'd only by it self 2. The great and many and sharp Differences among those that are the Professors of Religion made most remarkable by the high Feuds and furious Rencounters that give sport to the Enemies of it in traducing it and every way enfeeble it among themselves are great Scandals 3. The strange Antipathy in Religious persons against permitting the due Liberty to Conscience in things indifferent or in all things that are not expresly commanded or forbidden by God that men either upon the known Principles of Natural Religion or their own Principles and acknowledged Consequences from them cannot deny which is many ways destructive of the true power of Religion wherever it takes being the Scandal of acting against Sense or Conscience The Apostle as hath been shewn so remarks upon and is however a great discouragement to the entrances into and loss of Reputation to the profession of it by the Clashes between those that cannot comply because they Doubt and those that either will not believe them when they say they Doubt or think them not able to understand whether they doubt or not or would drive them against the express Rule of the Apostle though it be allowed they do doubt Thus I have described Scandal in which the whole unconverted Nature of man is Seated though some are deeper than others in it The very best men are under the Remains of it and are never perfect from it till in the state of Just Spirits made perfect where Scandal cannot enter In Hell it remains for ever even under the Convictions of Everlasting punishment There is an Eternal Dislike and Discontent at a Reply against God and his Government as not worthy of love and submissive Reverence but to be rebelled against in the very midst of those Convictions Could there be that humble deference so due to God it would be Repentance and Recovery to Heaven And now the misery of Scandal runs along with it All Disobedience to the Divine Commands which are Eternal Life is Scandal in the Deception first and after falls down into the miserable state in which it always remains but never ends expressed by the Worm that never dies the Fire never quenched the weeping wailing and gnashing of Teeth for ever Every one that maketh and he that receiveth the lye of Scandal are cast into the Lake that burneth with Fire and Brimstone which is the second Death but he that maketh that â—ye sinks deepest for though they are so miserable so great a Woe is to them that receive it yet still Woe in an Eminency to him by whom Scandal cometh hath been pronounced by the Lord and cannot be reversed And now I am more immediately and nearly to fall upon what concerns us in a way of Practice from the consideration of Scandal 1. Let us seriously apprehend the great Folly of taking hold of Scandal and making advantage of it against any of the Rules and Laws of Religion It is no other than sucking in a Common Infection or Contagion because it is common or taking into our selves a Reason or a pretence of Reason to be Eternally undone and miserable because the most are so The Scandalising and the Scandalised World perish together they that bring the Pestilentitial Contagion that runs deep in their own Veins and they that draw it in to themselves from
others What recompence or allay of Anguish will it be to us that there were such and such Offences or Causes of Exception to Religion and the Ways of it And that we saw they took mightily in the World that they were generally received When all is but making a Covenant with Death and binding over our selves to it Can there be any Cause just enough why we should be Damned and lose our selves for ever Or will it satisfie us for our Souls that others perish with us 2. It is therefore every Mans Interest to arm himself with all the Reasons he can against Scandal as there are sufficient and to resist this Enemy at the very Gates It is only that we are deeply Scandalised first against Religion that we go up and down as it were inquiring for Scandal for some to Scandalise us and to give us further shew of Reason against being Religious Were our Hearts but true to Religion we should easily find they are more and stronger that are with it than that are against it If our Eyes were opened the Reasons for Religion are like a Mountain full of Charriots and Horses of Fire that cannot be resisted Our business therefore is not if we sincerely resolve that we and our 2 kings 6. 17. House shall serve the Lord to search every where for Offences Josh 24. 17. against such a resolution but to find out the pressing and undeniable Arguments why we should so resolve to fortifie our selves against all the seeming pretences to the contrary by setting them before us as Joshua does before the People of Israel to animate our selves the higher against them That we are so unequally poised so propense upon Scandal is because our Hearts are first bribed toward Sin and Apostacy from God 3. This should engage us to take heed to our selves to beware of our own proper Scandal the motion prejudice and passion that grows from our own false Understanding or Lust and does and will scandalise us though there were no other Scandal in the World these will make us fall into Dislike or Discontent with any of the ways of Holiness and our Duty when they do not satisfie our particular Apprehensions Affections or Desires Let us commit our ways wholly to the Lord and he will give us the desires Psal 37. 1. c. of our hearts a hundred fold in our Design of Good even in this Life in the room of what we would purchase with Scandal Let us rest in the Lord and wait patiently for him and he will bring it to pass for us But let us not fret our selves in any wise to do Evil because any thing in our Duty lies cross to our inordinate Concupiscence We cannot do well in being angry to Scandal for that is indeed to be angry to our Death we foolishly pervert our own way when ever our hearts fret against the Lord. If we love the Law of God nothing can offend us If we love God and our Brother we can have no occasion of stumbling or Scandal in us 4. Seeing Scandals are so every where abroad and our own Hearts so weak on the part of Scandal it is most necessary to commit our selves to Infinite Grace and the Divine Spirit as our greatest Security and Protection without which no Flesh could be saved not the very Elect If we set our love upon God and place our trust in him we shall dwell in the secret place of the Most High and rest under the Shadow of the Almighty and he will deliver us from the Snare of the Fowler from noisome Scandal though a thousand Psal 91. fall at our side and ten thousand at our right hand They that be planted in the House of the Lord shall flourish Psal 92. 13. c. in the Courts of our God they shall still being unscandalised bring forth fruit in their old-age they shall be fat and flourishing not blasted with Scandal's East Wind to shew that the Lord is upright a Rock of Security not of Scandal and there is no unrighteousness no cause of Scandal in him Oh how great is thy Goodness to them that fear thee to them Psal 31. 19. that trust in thee before the Sons of Men. Thou shalt hide them in the Secret of thy presence from the Pride of Scandal that compasseth men as a Chain yet they are proud of it from the strife of Tongues the Tongue of Scandal that are a World of Inquity that are set on fire of Hell that are set against Heav'n and walk through the Earth 5. We may from hence learn the great unreasonableness of being Scandalised that there are so many Scandals against Religion not marked with Vengeance If we consider well the state of the World how can it be otherwise It is neither a Heaven nor a Paradise upon Earth that immediately spue out Scandal and having once spued it out never receive it any more for ever Nor is it a Hell where there is Scandal all Scandal and no Religion but Scandal under Divine Vengeance Scandal all in a Flame with the Wrath of God discovering what it is so that it can intrap none any longer but those that are its Vassals for ever This World then is a World of Scandals and scandalised only it is under a Discipline an Administration of Grace like an Hospital a Bethlehem for Lunaticks the Lunaticks of Scandal the Infani as Holy Writ calls them They are under a gracious Provision of all Necessaries and a Method for Cure In the mean time that they that are at the height of this Lunacy should throw about Scandal with all their might is no more strange than that there are Mad Men in such a Bethlehem at the height of Distraction Indeed the Patience the Bounty that God uses to these is greater than of the most compassionate Hospitals generally in this world yet no doubt they have the cruel twinges and lashes of Conscience in order to their Cure if they might proceed to their Effect but that their Cure grows desperate is no more to be wondered at in the one Case than in the other Many never come to themselves They truly have Devils and are Mad Devils that are never cast out Others there are that are brought to a more quiet but sullen state others that have their lucid Intervals others again that have generally fair appearance of Reason yet not in their Right Minds and lastly some that are reduced beyond danger of relapse but not perfect What Reproach is it now to Right Reason to Sobriety that Lunaticks of all sorts erre from it or that some rally at it or that the very best among them do some things unbecoming to it No more is it that Evil Men or Imperfect Men not sanctified to the Perfection of Paradise or Heaven do unsuitable to Religion according to their several states though they do insanire cum ratione seem to be in their Wits and Reason while they do so Or that there
Creature without Sin yet he was made with a possibility of higher Advancement and Perfection as he was of falling from his present Perfection by not adhering to his Creator according to what was revealed to him Quest What Relation do these two Records bear to one another being both of God Answ It is therefore impossible they should either of them one contradict another but that they unite with confirm and justifie one another and one pass out of and repass into another but the latter being more full clear and perfect makes not only the Additions of what was not contained in the former but does much inlighten and clear it and since the Fall it is no where else perfectly to be found but in Revelation Yet so that whatever of it remains or is reinkindled by Revelation does both prepare a Man to receive and does also assure him the truth of Divine Revelation Quest You have shewed with what Wisdom Goodness and excellent Contrivance all things were laid by the Creator let me now hear from you the use I am to make of it Answ This teaches us to adore applaud the Fidelity and Goodness of our Holy Maker and to confess whatever disorder hath invaded this State of things is owing altogether to the perverseness and weakness of Man whose Destruction is of himself alone and his help only in God returning him to himself according to this first Designation Quest What then is the Supreme End of this Publick and Catholick Religion Answ God the Universal Being receiving into his own most Publick Glory Life and Happiness the Universe of his Holy Creation is Praised Glorified Enjoy'd and admired in them and by them to Eternity CAP. II. Of the Violation of this Catholick Order of Religion and the Means provided by God to restore it Quest HOw did a change begin in this Catholick State of Religion in the place of which we now see endless Schisme and Confusion Answ The Fallen Angels a higher Region of Spirits being Anathematiz'd out of Heaven settled in a black and detestable Heresie and Separation from God Quest How did this affect Man Answ They immediately endeavoured upon Humane Natures being newly breathed from God and received into Society with himself and all Blessed Spirits to propagate their own Malignancy into it in our First Parents and to separate it with themselves from the Creator and his happy Publick Quest With what appearance was so malicious an Attempt covered Answ Under the plausible Disguise of Mans setting up for Happiness and becoming a Publick within himself without and against the Divine Oracle Quest What was the mischievous Design that lay hid under this Answ To have enslav'd Humane Nature under perpetual Vassallage to the Pseudo-Catholick Synagogue of Satan and to have depended upon a lye and the Father of it for Infallibility Quest What was the Effect of this Hellish Attempt Answ Too unhappily successful it was for drawing our unwary Progenitors from the Royal Law implanted in their hearts and rendring suspicious to them the Oracle of the Divine Universal Spirit they gave heed to an unknown obscure Spirit and to the Doctrine of Devils Quest What was the dismal Consequence of so monstrous a Seduction Answ They lost their place in the General Assembly and Church of the First-born written in Heaven and forfeited it from all their Posterity Quest But did these Excommunicate Spirits prevail upon our First Parents to become absolutely and immediately of their Separation Answ No For God clothing himself in his Son with the Compassions of a Mediator and Redeemer laid hold upon Humane Nature as the Head of its Recovery in that very Nature certainly reconciling his own Seed the Seed of Abraham or his Church into a state more Catholick than the first He God-Man being so inseparably united with it And with a redundance of Grace to all Mankind laid the Foundations of their Restoration to their first Communion with advantage if built upon aright Quest What were the Foundations laid by the Son of God the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe for the restoring them to the first Catholick state of Religion Answ The very same that were Ordained by God before the Fall viz. the Law of Natural Religion preserved in the Soul with direct Aspects upon God Obligations to serve him and Desires of his Favour And when Man found himself in a fallen estate and under Guilt and yet that God spared him and had patience with him there must needs arise from True Reason Hopes of and Desires after his Mercy and Pardon and Motions of return to him by Repentance as is plain in the King of Nineveh 2. Revelation most exactly suited to our Recovery out of that miserable Estate with which God immediately succour'd our First Parents against Despair For that was the Word of Promise in relief against Satan's taking possession of Man as his Spoil The Seed of the Woman shall break the Serpent's Head an everlasting Enmity being immediately kindled between them Quest Who is the Supreme Superintendent missioned or sent in the Son's Name to negotiate our Return to and preserving our selves in the True Catholick Religion Answ The Divine Spirit alone conducting us by Heavenly Assistances inlightning us in the uncorrupted Principles of Natural Religion by Revealed and assuring to us Revealed Religion by its Intimate Union with Natural and enabling us to cut the Lines of the one running into the other with innumerable Mazes of Union Sometimes preparing us for Revealed Religion by Natural always to the true Natural by Revealed and so confirming them to us by one another Quest You have made no mention of Creation Providence Evidences of Divine Presence and Miracles what Place they have in the Renewal of Man's State towards God by the Redeemer Answ These are all in the very same Place they were in the first Settlement attending the Doctrine and Divine Law they are to seal with Assurances they are Divine and giving the Image and Likeness of that Law in the Power Majesty Rectitude and Order they themselves carry and so testifying of God and his Word of what Excellency it is and that even before the Reason of Man as it is imbodied and ministred to by his Senses Quest How shall there be a Distinction betwixt Miracles and Lying Wonders that impose on Men Answ There can be no Counterfeit of Creation and Providence the Universal Miracles and all True Divine Miracles are like them generally in their Beneficence to the World Besides the Excellency of the Doctrine they come along with manifestly distinguishes them CAP. III. Of the Uncontroversible Laws of Natural Religion Quest THere having been so much of Account given in general of Publick and Catholick Religion shewing that it can be no other than what is from God it is now necessary to enter into a more particular Consideration and first what it is that remains Certain and Evidently Publick or that is of God in the Law written upon
Man's Heart Answ Whatever is indeed written in Man's Heart must certainly be from God seeing no Created Hand could write there The Hand that Made can alone Ingrave it Quest How then shall we make a Judgment what is written upon the Heart Answ That which is universally acknowledged and amidst all the Differences in Religion falls under no Variation assures us it was placed there by that Supreme Hand that alike fashioned all Mens Hearts and especially seeing to this universal Acknowledgment there is no Temptation from the sensual and worst Part of Man it being against its Interest but it springs from the wisest and best Parts most unconcerned in this World or any of the brutish Pleasures of it Quest What Principles do you account thus to be of Natural Religion Answ I account these following That there is a God the Greatest and Best of Beings that governs the World That God vouchsafes to be acknowledged ador'd and worshipped by Man and that he takes notice when he is so worshipped or neglected and that with Favour or Displeasure That there is a Distinction betwixt Good and Evil setled by the Unchangeable Laws of God That God being himself so Good is pleas'd in Men doing well and rewards it and displeas'd when Men do ill and punishes it That Men have a Conscience viz. a Knowledg of and Government of their own Actions with Approbation of them if Good and Dislike if Bad. That there are Rewards and Punishments beyond this Life That therefore the Notions of Virtue Righteousness Temperance Soberness Beneficence and the contrary Vices are of unchangeable Truth and the Actions flowing from them of the same Notion That God is both the Judge and Observer of them now and will be so in the Future State That in the time of God's Patience and Bounty to sinful Man there is Forgiveness with him that he may be feared and that he thereby leads Men to Repentance That upon all accounts Solemn Worship of him by Prayer Praises Honourable Discourses of him of all Obedience to him and Returns to him after our Falls are most due from Humane Nature and according to the sociable Nature of Man in Publick Associations Quest Do you believe these so close to and inseparable from the Reason of Man Answ I am fully assured so and that these and all the immediate genuine and natural Deductions from them are so nearly allied with Humane Nature and Reason that they are in no Parts of it wanting however overcome but where extreme Barbarity and Brutishness in all things else make it plain such People cannot weigh against the wiser Societies of Mankind in whom the more vigorous Efforts of Reason shew themselves Quest But would you have Men rest in Natural Principles without Revelation Answ No by no means For if Adam in Paradise had Revelation to make his State towards God Consummate how much more Man Fallen in whom all Natural Light is but glimmering and obscure Heavenly Objects at so great a remove by his being sunk down so low from them and the Mists and Fogs of this Earth so prevalent upon him in the great Deordination of Spirit into Body that whatever true Principles of Reason might effect if duely pursued he is without Revelation upon all Experiment no better than in the Valley of the Shadow of Death Quest But does there appear any Expectation of Revelation in the Motions of Natural Reason Answ Very great so that no Religion in the World hath been without the Pretence of it And it is both most hopeful according to the Laws of Natural Light that God will reveal himself and most just that his Revelations should be accepted with all Reverence when vouchsafed our very Reason being a Revelation from him and if any Revelation from him could be false even That might be so also But in all things Natural Light must needs bow to Divine Veracity Quest How happy might the World be if all the Religions of the World were but reformed to this Natural True Religion Answ Undoubtedly so for the State of it could not then be far from the Kingdom of God all True Religion whether Natural or Revealed being so closely allied to it self For though Revealed rises much higher yet in an inseparable connexion with and in a continuation undivided from Natural Quest But as the State of the World is and hath always been there seems to have been no Effect of True Natural Religion Answ Very great in many respects 1. To justifie God in his Dealings with Mankind that there have been such Possibilities of Return to True Religion laid up in them 2. To be as Sense in a Mans Soul upon which all Divine Applications might take either to Conviction or Conversion 3. To be at all times ready to be re-enlivened by Revealed Truth and to unite with it 4. To be an Universal Code of True Religion in which it is always reasonable for Mankind to agree or in any Parts of it on any Occasion as Jonah and the Mariners did in their Calamity or as St. Paul and the Seamen with him in giving Thanks to God 5. That it might be a Standard to punish Prophaneness and Irreligion by without entrenchment on Conscience which Revelation cannot be but in some peculiar Circumstances 6. That Men may on all Occasions treat with one another by it on Terms of Reason and Justice as the Apostle Paul with the Men of Athens with Felix and generally Men one with another in all their Commerce All Society good Laws and Government Restraint of excessive Evil depending upon it CAP. IV. Of Revelation and the Reasons of so great Miscarriages against both the Light of Nature and Revelation with the Means of Cure Quest SEeing there is by all that hath been spoken so great a weight resting upon Revelation let the Accounts of Gods Revealing himself to Mankind be more fully stated Answ Besides Gods Revealing himself to Adam even in Innocency in a Doctrine suitable to those two Sacramental Trees the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil and the Tree of Life and besides that Original Revelation of Christ after the Fall The Seed of the Woman shall break the Serpents Head he hath been pleased to guide that Holy Seed which is his Church by Revelation as by a Pillar of Fire throughout succeeding Ages till he compleated the whole he intended in a Kingdom of Truth that cannot be shaken which is to continue to the end of the World Quest How then did God deal with the rest of the World Answ Even they were for some considerable Spaces in the first Ages of the World within the Advantages of Revelation by mixture with or Neighbourhood to the Church by Tradition from the Holy Patriarchs which if they had faithfully observed together with the Improvement of Natures Light it would have secured them in True Religion Besides that they who were faithful in these were on all proper occasions provided for by the Faithful Creator though they were
Answ By staying the due time upon the Uncontrovertible Doctrines and Commands of Natures Laws yielding full Obedience to God in them trembling to add any thing of baser Alloy to them A Man shall see Revealed Truth shining out upon Natural and joyning it self to it and with it Thus many of the Fathers came over to Christianity And so in all parts of Scripture by rising from the most Fundamental Truths lov'd and obey'd a Man shall ascend by due degrees to those more remote Thus Good Men in the Old Testament waited for the Kingdom of God and upon just Considerations moved upon the Line of Truth from the State of Religion in the Old Testament to that of the New except sometimes a Light shines suddenly round about Men as in extraordinary Conversions Quest You seem then to think False Religion and All Divisions in the True have most nearly sprung up from over-confidence of Things not of the Evidence of Publick and Divine Truth Answ I do so indeed although I know Mens not liking to retain Truth but being bewitched by false Imagination betrays them both to the Plague of Lost and Fallen Spirits warring under the Prince of our disordered Air the Ruler of the Darkness of this World and to the various Arts of Men who corrupt Religion for the Ends they have to serve themselves of by it I know Mens Faculties of Search Inquiry into and Comprehension of Truth are much shrivell'd and shrunk up I know Endless Doubts and Incertainties are brought upon Religion by Darkness and false Appearances to Souls that are so full of all the Reasons and Causes of Delusion within themselves and deserted by the just Judgment of God giving them over to believe a Lie I acknowledge all these Causes of Errour Yet I am assured the close Adherence to God in Truths evidently Divine and not removing farther into a Religious Esteem of Things till upon the same Evidence is the Means under the Conduct of the Holy Spirit to be secure from dangerous Errour or Schism from the true Publick And whatever is not so evidently Publick and Divine is liable to Private Interpretation and so to Errour And when Men are overweening upon Private Interpretation they easily fall into Errour and when they are surly and masterly upon it it moves Wrath Emulation Strife so that both Falshoood and Cruelty have entered in at this Door and rang'd over the World Quest But ought we to stupifie all Inquiry and benumb Judgment in every thing not evidently Divine Answ Not so but to behave our selves humbly and modestly to acknowledge there are vast Tracts of Truth and Knowledge beyond what we know but we must feel the Evidence of them before we can receive them yet to carry our selves with due concession to every Mans Sense that though their Sense cannot nor ought to master us no more ought we to expect ours should them which would exceedingly reconcile or abate Differences and retrench the mischievous Effects the World hath so long groan'd under by so many Religions of Nations Names of Churches and Persons propagating their Private that is not Divine Sense and that with Clamour and too often with rude Force Quest What are the Instances of the Mischief of making Defection from this Publick Catholik Divine Truth for Private Sense Answ The Angels Fall from Heaven was certainly upon Private Sense and Interest Adam's from Innocency and Paradise upon the same the Jews Fall from being the Church and People of God was upon the Idiotism of having Religion for their own All Idolatry and Superstitions of Heathens have risen from hence All the Heresies in the Church have come from an over-love to Private Opinion This is the most damnable Antichristianism of Rome to make its Private Catholick All Persecutions of Heathens Romes Inquisition and Massacres have been inflam'd in this Furnace the love of making Private Publick And in lesser and more unfundamental Points Private Interpretation enfore'd as if it were Publick hath discompos'd the Peace of the Purest and best reformed Churches and not only disturb'd their Peace but stain'd their Purity Quest I seem to my self in all this unhappy Babelism or Confusion of Religion to be very apprehensive for the Glory of God and Religion Answ It is most necessary to be zealous for Divine Glory and for the Honour of Religion that Rivers of Tears should run down our Eyes because of the Injuries done by Men to the Divine Law But yet to be so concern'd as to be scandalised is to forget that God is infinitely more the Publick than we are and therefore to be offended at his Disposes is to make our Private the Publick We must then consider that if God does not miraculously interpose it must needs be so it is no other than the Necessity of the Case Men moving with so great Disadvantages as the Active Soul of Man does in so great a Concern as Religion is in our highest Interest and as thereupon Men will make use of it in the present World it must needs be so There must be Heresies in Religion But that this Mormo or dreadful Apparition may vanish we must remember 1. That to the Soul humble and fearing God all that is of Grand Interest in Faith Worship and Practice is so Publick and evidently Divine that no Man need be ever learning and never come to the Knowledge of the Truth After this God hath given this Employment to those that through Office or Desire set themselves to seek and intermeddle with al Knowledge to travel with advantage to themselves and others in their Inquiries into the whole Compass of Divine Knowledge whatever Difficulty can be supposed to be in things of higher Advance to Salvation is resolv'd to them that do the Will of God as a Reward of their Obedience They shall know the Doctrines that are of God that rise higher towards Heaven than others The due and diligent Search after Wisdom is a Test upon the truly Sincere and well-resolv'd in Religion that have in them another Spirit as Caleb to follow God fully and do not as the Israelites bring up an ill Report on this good Land as if the Difficulties were unconquerable and the Entertainment Hungry and Barren through the many Disputes and Differences in Religion Hereby lastly the Conduct of the Free Spirit is seen leading into all Truth and the Unction of the Holy One by which the True Christian knows all things necessary to him to be known appears most desirable and necessary Thus the Wise and Holy Government of God who brings Light out of these Clouds and Darkness is made manifest and it is to be ascribed to the Infinite Perfection of Light with the Father of Lights who is without any variation or shadow of turning Quest What Rule is then to be observed in the great Diversities of Men in Religion that may most abound to the Honour of Catholick Religion Answ To own and embrace any thing we find in any Man or
Society of Men that is truly Catholick if it be but according to the Light of Natural Religion to joyn with them in the Performance of any of such Services so far as they will admit it and keep to the Simplicity and Sincerity of them according to the Instances before-named of Jonah and St. Paul And much more should we do this when True Revealed Religion is joyned with Natural if nothing be requir'd of us that corrupts and defiles it No Man's Errour in which we are not forced to communicate should drive us from Truth or any part of it And upon these Foundations we should endeavour to win further and further upon all to bring them home to God wherein they wander We should make Allowances to every Man differing in smaller things receiving him without conditioning him to subscribe to us in things of Doubtful that is Private Disputation If any one erre from the Truth and one convert him by Evidences of that Truth let him know that he that converts a Sinner from the errour of his way shall save a Soul from Death and hide a Multitude of Sins But if we cannot be admitted to such Communions with those that are so enslav'd to False or would bring us under the power of Private or will have nothing to do with us nor admit us to them we must not yet desert our Catholick Respect to all that is True and Good among them but acknowledging what is so value and praise it desire the Divine Acceptance for them in any Good thing so as to bring them out of the Errours they have adjoyned to it and as you have opportunity reason them out of the one by the Evidence of the other CAP. V. Of the Publick or Divine Original of Sacred Writing or Scripture Quest SEeing Scripture is the only Publick Record of True Pure Natural Religion and more eminently of Revealed it is most necessary to be fully informed in all Points concerning it And first What Care God hath been pleased to take that his Word and purely that should be committed to Writing Answ God held the Hands and Pens of Holy Men by an efficacious overshadowing their Minds and conducting all their Motions that they could not erre In some things he so fully possessed their Understandings and Affections with a full Knowledge and Sense of what they were to reveal that they could not so much as muse any thing Strange or Diverse from what they were so carried and born by the Divine Spirit in even as Elijah in his Body In other things wherein they could not look round about them nor fully comprehend what the Spirit in them did signifie though they convey'd it to After-times yet they were by Almighty Impressions upon all their Faculties necessary to that Service held in stronger than Adamantine Consinements that they could not extravagate from Divine Truths Even Balaam thus overpower'd against his will could not go beyond the Word of the Lord to speak either Good or Evil upon the greatest Reward much less Holy Men whose Wills were perfectly resigned to the Divine Will Quest But was not there a Possibility those Holy Men Writers of Scripture might at other times when the Spirit was not so immediately present to them alter or add of another Alloy to what themselves had been the Instruments of conveying from God to the World Or might not Pretenders arise and give out False Scripture to the World that had none of that True Spirit Answ When once any Part of Divine Testimony was committed to Writing it became a Boundary to those very Penmen much more to all others that they were always concluded by it So that besides the Dread and Awe of God and of the great Sin of Falsification of his Truth or Name they could not alter any thing so as to disagree with what they had before spoken by the Divine Spirit whose Righteous Judgments endure for ever nor could they so much as imitate themselves when unassisted by the Holy Spirit When therefore they did not understand by immediate Assistance the utmost End and Reach of what themselves were enabled to speak and write they did and they could do no more search and pronounce by all the best ordinary Helps God afforded them but could change nothing could add nothing they searched what or what manner of Time the Spirit of Christ in them did signifie they could not pronounce of the Time when not revealed to them They knew the dreadful Anathema ready to fall even upon an Angel from Heaven that should preach another Gospel The least Iota once established by Unchangeable Wisdom and Goodness was less movable than Heaven and Earth and would bear no Addition but of the same Authority by which it self was given And even the very Manner Method Words as they meet to carry such a Sense have their Majesty and Divineness so that whatever was by Inspiration from God bridled that which was not and they that were inspir'd knew in what they were inspir'd and what they spoke as so inspired and in what they were not but were as Samson with his Locks cut no more than like other Men and most cautiously distinguish'd betwixt the one and the other Nothing therefore hath assayed to joyn it self to Scripture if any hath dar'd to do it it hath been rejected by it when not of the High and Publick Spirit of it Quest But did not the Writers of the New Testament reverse the Writings and Commands of the Old which thing so scandalised the Jews against our Lord his Disciples and Gospel Answ No otherwise than as the Sun commands the Shadow to fly away and the lesser Lights to retire when it self appears or the things typ'd out being come make useless the Types so that they necessarily give place or as Pictures vail when the Life is present Else there was such a Respect to the Scriptures of the Old Testament in those of the New as to avow them of God before them and Elder Scripture than themselves so that they vouch'd them for all they said and taught and staid the time of themselves being tried proved and sufficiently confirmed and Canonized into Scripture by the Scriptures that were undoubtedly so before them and in the very same Methods that they came into the Honour of being Scripture Upon which account the Apostle calls them the more sure Word of Prophesie more sure because of greater Antiquity and Elder Reception into Scripture than that Historical Relation and Doctrine which yet was immediately to pass into Scripture of the same Authority and Value with former Scripture and of greater Evidence and Divine Clearness and recommended by Higher Appearances of Divinity And on this same account the New Testament derives it self from the Old sometimes by Proofs out of it drawn according to the most regular Trains and Consequences sometimes by more immediate and authoâ—â—tative Interpretation but of the same Publick and Divine Inspiration with the Prophecy of Old Time it self as shall
for Scripture are Scripture and all of them so arises to our Assurance by finding the same Divine Spirit of Truth running through one as does through another For upon this account the True Church received them when first received and so transmitted them making the same Judgment successively in the several Ages as the first did the same Reason always continuing What is besides this is to be attributed to the Discerning of Spirits in all the Times while Scripture was writing by the due Exercise of which True Scripture was received and all other shut out for the Writings of Prophets was subject to Prophets and by them enroll'd into Scriptures That we have the same Scripture justly and faithfully consigned over to us from Age to Age is to be own'd and acknowledg'd to Divine Providence watching over his Church and Oracles together and conveying to us by the ordinary Security of the Churches Testimony the Precious distinguish'd not only from the Vile but from the less Precious also but yet we must have greater Testimony than this as hath been already urged Quest But how could we be assured we have all the Scripture were it not for the Churches Testimony Answ Finding so much Divine and no more of the same stamp in the World we may be concluded that way and abundantly satisfied that God will accept us in our Faith and Obedience to so great a Revelation When any measure of Divine Truth hath been adhered to sincerely the Danger hath always been greater in losing True Religion by corrupt Additions and the injurious Refusals of further Revelation come to pass more through the Prejudices of that Corruption than by humble and modest Suspensions till God hath assured us of his further Revelations But besides this we may easily find we must needs have the whole Globe of Truth and the Horizon of the Gospel gives us the whole Heaven or Kingdom of it as it is administred in this World so that all further Degrees of Light and Discoveries of it shall be but greater Clearnesses of what we already have in the main and Substance For if even the New Testament though it made so great a change did but thus compleat and illustrate Christ yesterday and to day the same how much more may we be assured who have the New it self so much excelling the Old as it every where assures us So that we can expect a Milennium or the New Hierusalem on Earth only for the highest Exaltation of what we now have till we come to Heaven it self Quest Do the various Readings so often bandied by Learned Men make no Abatement from the Certainty of Scripture Answ Those various Readings are such as excite and quicken Search and yet cannot distract the Doctrine being not able to alter the Scope Coherence and Design of the Context much less to change the Analogie of Scripture in other Places While therefore they do not that they take away the suspicion of Conspiracy they preserve from greater Corruptions by turning the Eyes of Men to look every way they shew how many excellent Senses dwell near the Divine Writing and the Bad are manifestly enough thrown off For in main things there is so much repeated and said over again and again as that all such Truths may be fully presented and assured and yet not so much be said as might be said of the same kind without any Tautology for the Subjects are so rich that even the World would be over-charg'd and not able to contain the Books that would be written Amen CAP. VII Of the Publick Interpretation of Scripture Quest THat the Progress upon this great Point may be made with the best Advantage it will be necessary to state the Amount of what hath been already asserted viz. That Scripture is a Publick and Divine Record and That the Proof and Evidence it is Divine is Divine and Publick also What therefore do these two Positions arise to Answ They arise plainly to this 1. That True Religion is at once given unalterably fixed on Monuments of its own and cannot receive the various Phases of Increase or Decrease like the Moon by new and upstart Decrees Canons or Anathemas 2. That Religion is in this Sense Publick even as God himself that it is of free and open access in the Scripture and its Entertainment as liberal as the Light and the Fountains of Water and no Man need wait till his Religion be drawn out of the private Repository of Breast or Breasts 3. That the Assurance and Evidence of Scripture is very near us when we come to treat with it so that we need not send up to Heaven that were to bring Scripture down from above when it is come down already nor beyond the Sea to oldest Antiquity for a Scale to it which hath always the Broad Seal of Divinity with it for that were to bring Scripture a second time from the Apostles and former Ages through which Divine Care and Providence hath already pass'd it down to us with the very same principal Assurance it gave them viz. that Divine Life of Truth and Holiness that cannot be far from any one of us for in it our Understandings and Consciences live and move and have their Beings and in that Light alone see Light Quest But hath the Private Spirit of Apostate Angels working by Corrupted Humane Nature made no Attempt upon this Publick Record though so every way guarded as it is to introduce a False Religion even under the Appearance of this Publick Authority of Scripture Answ Yes that very notorious one of Private Interpretation Answ What is Private Interpretation Answ That it may be well understood being a very great Instrument of the False Spirit we must proceed by degrees to the true Comprehension of it And first in the strictness of its Notion it is an affixing a Sense to Scripture or any part of it that does not so evidently and indisputably flow from Scripture as to partake of the Divinity of Scripture Quest How should an Interpretation be so made of Scripture as to partake of its Divineness Answ An Interpretation is as Divine as Scripture when it is the true evident Importance and Sense of Scripture Words and Scope and carries the perfect Spirit and Analogie of Scripture with it or is a Deduction and Doctrine arising from Scripture measured by the Context by its usual ways of expressing it self and the compare of one Place of Scripture with another so as to evince it self to be a just and necessary Consequence Quest What is the Effect of such Interpretations Answ Every one that soberly and impartially and piously attends to it cannot but be convinced and instructed by it as the true Divine Scripture-Sense opened and applied to him Quest How else may Interpretation be Publick and Divine even as Scripture it self Answ When there is truly a Divine Presence and such Motives of Credibility by which a rightly qualified Person may be induced to believe that such an
its own Depths the Spirit to whom are known all its own Designs from the first Foundations or Beginning of Scripture to the highest Stone in the Structure or End of it The Top is known to it in the very Bottom the End in the Beginning That therefore which was seen to Men only in the Rudiment or Foundation and seem'd to mean no more appeared at that very time to him in the Complement and he applies it to that Complement as certainly and justly as they did to the first Rudiment or Foundation As Out of Egypt have I called my Son was as truly applied to Christ's coming out of Egypt being then come to its Perfection of Sense as it was applied to Israel coming out of Egypt in the first Rudiment and the Divine Spirit as truly meant the last as the first though none could know its Sense but it self till it self revealed it Quest How could it be proved the Ministers of the New Testament had the true Key of Interpretation committed to them by the Spirit Answ By the concurrence of all things that justified the first Writers of Scriptures to be Commissioned by God Great and weighty Truth Holy Heavenly becoming God as the Author such Speech as none beside the Writers of Scripture ever spoke all of a piece with former Scripture Miracles mighty Efficacy upon Consciences the Glory of God the Salvation of Souls the abolishing of Sin the Ends designed in all the removing all lower Forms and Ceremonies for the time being into a most High Spiritual Substantial Religion True Peace of Conscience introduced These with innumerable others concurring in any Interpretation of former Scripture that could not else be found out in its full Meaning do both enlighten former Scripture and enlarge it into further and more Scriptures Quest If then our Lord and his Apostles in Interpreting the Old Testament by the immediate Presence of the Holy Spirit resting without measure on our Saviour and in full measures on the Apostles discover'd that Sense in the Ancient Scriptures which was indeed deposited there but could not be unlock'd by any Created Wisdom it will follow thence That it is an unnecessary Labour of many Worthy Expositors of Scriptures to press too hard in every Quotation of the Old Testament we find in the New for a free and full Confession of all that Sense it there expresses as if it could naturally arise from so many Words and Syllables so put together having power and vertue by themselves to signifie so high since the Holy Spirit had a reach in them which none could grasp or fathom but it self and contriv'd that Sense so into Words as none could summon it but it self and that it rested upon the Lord and his Apostles to bring it to light and reveal it into New and Higher Scriptures and that it appears as undeniably they did so as that the Old Testament it self is Scripture Answ The Industry of such Worthy Persons is not to be blamed to trace the Sense of the New Testament in the Words of the Old as far as it is possible for them to go But if they cannot give Satisfaction to cavelling Atheists or Infidels or to the Scruples of Good Men it still remains a just Ground of Satisfaction The Spirit that carried by an Almighty Hand the Writers of the Old Testament carried those Penmen of the New by the same also and from one single Glance of its Meaning that it self with Divine Artifice had left drawn there it derives that full Face of Truth in the New to be its Sense in the Old than that Samson's Riddle in the Exposition should be his Sense in the dark Cover of it in Words that could not else import it He that created the Words in the Old Testament and even then inspired them with that Divinest Sense as with Life might yet suffer it to lie intoomb'd in them till it self that entrusted it there gave it a Resurrection in the New Quest But would you have none undertake in the Interpreting or Expounding Scripture except by Inspiration or the Evidences of immediate Divine Presence where either Scripture is not so express as to be its own undoubted Interpreter or the Interpretation deduced as evidently as any Consequence by Reason Answ Far be it from me to discourage or lessen such Undertakings I rather wish all the Lord's People thus far Prophets to search the Meaning of Scripture with all the Helps and Advantages they can attain and that in the mean time all those who have any part of the Prophetick Office upon them would read and meditate day and night to Interpret Scripture to themselves and others Quest But how is such Interpretation consistent with the Apostles so great Assertion That Scripture is not of any Private Interpretation Answ First Interpretation guiding it self by the plain evident and Self-Interpreting Oracles of Scripture in things absolutely necessary to Salvation displays a Body of Divine Publick Truth which in regard of the Darkness Inattendence and Inconsideration of the generality of the very Professors of the Faith of the Scriptures and much more in regard of the great Indisposedness of their Hearts to the Obedience of Scriptures need such constant Displays by Applicatory Interpretation and a distinct Office to attend continually on this very Thing And yet the main Concernment of such Interpretation lies in what is so plain that when opened and applied it is impossible to be doubted of as Scriptures Sense 2. Such Interpretation as may be Private in regard of its Derivation of any Doctrine from such or such a particular Place of Scripture yet keeping it self to the Analogy of Scripture in the plain and undoubted Sense in other Places does still maintain the free and Publick Course of the Waters of Life 3. Interpretation of Scripture thus guiding it self according to the evident Sense of Scripture in its clearest Parts and taking that as a Clew into the more abstruse Parts of Scripture necessarily encounters much Sound and excellent Truth nearly allied to Publick and Divine in all Knowledge Natural Historical Chronological Moral Political pertaining to Language and Eloquence which makes the World more lightsom and less subject to the Tyranny of the Prince of Darkness How great a Light of all Learning hath broken out from the very Endeavours of Interpreting Scripture to the Glory of the Father of Lights the high Honour and venerable Estimation of Scripture the much Ascertaining True Publick Religion and the Universal Good 4. Many great Truths and undoubtedly Divine in themselves that being more at a distance from those that are necessary to Salvation it hath not pleased the Publick Wisdom of the World to give such Assurance of them as that they should be imposed upon the Belief of all that acknowledge the Sacred Authority of Scriptures and yet may present very large Satisfactions to the Minds of those who are assisted by the Holy Spirit into the great Scripture-Reason in such Points though but particularly for
God to be the Governour of the World and of his Church He hath been pleased to order the Conveyance of Scriptures into so many Languages by raising up many to travel in the Knowledge of all Tongues and the Keys of them as in the Originals to find out their Meaning and to transfuse them into all other Languages and that by so many of several Ages and Nations as makes all Combination to deceive impossible and Universal Deception next to impossible upon the Translators themselves These things are under his supreme Care It is enough to us there is brought to our Knowledge such an excellent Doctrine rising out of so many Divine Sayings and Discourses that are as so many Stars in the Firmament of Truth clear as the Luminaries of that name in the Heavens Why should we then be more than modestly and humbly concerned to know all the Ages they have pass'd through before they came to us or all the Secrets concerning their Motion and Appearance that he onely knows that calls the Stars by their Names It is enough they evidently and undeniably declare God to us and assure us by their Light by their regular Motion according to the Laws of Truth and Goodness that they are Stars the Greater and the Lesser differing one from another in Glory yet all Stars and of a truly Divine Lustre Certain and not Wandring Quest Let us now hear the Conclusion of this whole Matter Answ It rests in these two things 1. That the Evidences of the Divine Presence in the Scriptures and all the principal Branches thereof are as clear and certain and do satiate the Soul and its Faculties inlightned by the general Influences of the Divine Spirit much more by its sanctifying Efficacy even as the clearest Notions we have of Things do and much above them And that these Evidences are the same in the Original Scriptures and in the Translations for that they are indeed All Original and not capable of any Translation but make even Translation an Original 2. That as Scripture is such a Contexture and makes up such a Book God the supreme Governour of the Church and of the World in general hath always and does always take care of its preservation from such Corruptions as would injure those Evidences of Divine Inspiration he hath ingraven upon it not only upon the Substance but upon the very Contexture and the very same care he hath taken for the Conveyance of it by agreeable Translations to the several Nations in their own Tongue to whom he hath vouchsafed the Scriptures themselves or the Doctrine of them Quest Hath God wrought miraculously to these Ends Answ That need not be asserted but he hath by the ordinary Interposals of Providence watchful in every thing over its own Ends brought all to pass he in Wisdom thought necessary Quest What Visible Means hath Providence used for the securâ—â—g Scriptuâ—es against foul Corruptions Answ Continual and various Copyings of the Original even in the Days of the Writers in the very time of the Inspection and Ministry of the Prophets and Apostles and downwards from them both by Manuscript and Print which various Copies being compared though they have not to the degree of a Mâ—racle agreed in Minutes have yet concerted the Substance Quest What care hath God been pleased to take with regard â—o Translations Answ Very eminent where it needed most For some Ages before the coming of the Messiah it came no doubt by Divine Superintendency which hath the Hearts of Kings in his Hands and turns them as the Rivers of Water into the Heart of a Great and Learned Prince of Aegypt to procure the Translation of the Divine Law into the Greek the then most known Language of the World Seventy two Seniors of the Jews as History most generally agrees the Learnedest in their Native Hebrew were employed in it This Translation was generally and publickly received among the Jews was approved by our Lord and his Apostles in several Quotations Hereby there was at once a Preparation of those Scriptures to the most Publick Notice an Assurance of the true Import of the Hebrew Tongue and an authorised Translation And in the same so known Greek Language wherein are reposed such Treasures of all Literature is added that most Sacred Roll of the New Testament And from that time have there been by the great Industry God hath excited Men to several Versions of the Old and New Testament into a great variety of Languages with strict Expository Researches and Criticisms upon all that concerns either the Readings or the Sense of Words and Phrases as well as the Doctrine contained in them by which there might be a freer Propagation of Sacred Knowledge and a Security against such Corruptions and Mistakes as might efface the Divine Image or any of the Lineaments of it in â—â—ese Records or their Translations however differing as I have said in minuter Things CAP. VIII Of Tradition and Antiquity Quest BY what hath been said Scripture and its Interpretation appear guarded by their own Divineness against all Private and Counterfeit as by Cherubims and a Flaming Sword turning every way But hath there been no Stratagem of the Adversary to undermine Divine Catholick Religion and the Authority of Scripture the Publick Record of Religion with its Publick Interpretation and yet that all these should seem still to rest firm upon their own Base Answ The great Enemy of God and Truth hath been wanting in no Artifice and therefore hath fallen upon that very Method inquired of that what could not be atchieved by denying Scripture by bringing in False Scripture or Private Interpretation monstrous to the Text all such gross Frauds being in some Times and Places exposed and exploded might be more successfully attempted and effected by yoaking Tradition with Scripture a Private Incertain Oracle with a Publick and Certain one and so avowed to be by the Traditionists themselves Quest What is Tradition Answ These four things concur to the making up Tradition 1. That from the Divine Authority of Scriptures and the True Religion of them which as hath been said it acknowledges it borrows not only Countenance but Occasion and more than that a shew of Reason and Necessity for it self 2. That it therefore endeavours to tack and joyn it self to Scripture and the Religion of it as necessary to compleat and fill it up or to provide something more requisite to that Religion that Scripture hath not provided for 3. That it having grown up from no true Root nor risen upon any just Foundation it hath stollen into its Authority and Reverence by being passed from Hand to Hand so long that its Elderliness looks like a Patent for that Authority and Reverence And its Original some Injudicious Devotion at the best not being easie to be trac'd it comes to be supposed or rather superstitiously to be suspected to be Divine and at length like a long-told Lie assuming to be Truth it takes upon it self to be
Divine and to curse all those that derogate from it 4. That having thus rivetted it self it by degrees like Pharaoh's Lean Kine eats out the generous and rich Sense of Scripture and devours the Authority of it and yet it self remains a jejune and starv'd Superstition Quest Who are the great Masters of Tradition Answ They that have under the True Religion set up some private Diana of Profit Honour or Worldly Advantage and cannot maintain it by that True Religion they eke out therefore with Private Tradition what may support it Quest What Antidote is there against the Mischief of Tradition Answ To cleave with full purpose and resolution of Heart and Soul to the Word of God and to that only to have no Religion nor any thing in Religion but what is enjoyned and recommended by Divine Authority in that Blessed Word of God and this is indeed to be of the truly Catholick Apostolick and Publick Religion Quest But is the Sense that hath now been given of Tradition the best Sense of it in Scripture-use Answ No it is not and the Consideration of a better Sense will much clear to us the Nature of Tradition When therefore our Saviour discoursed of the Commandments of Men delivered down from Hand to Hand subsisting only upon the Private Authority of the Elders not founded on the written Canon of the Old Testament at that time the only Rule of Faith Worship and Practice he always names Tradition in the ill Sense already given But when the Doctrine and Rules of the New Testament in those grand Points were just breathing from the Holy Spirit and not yet fixed in that abiding Canon Tradition is so long accepted in a good Sense The History of the Things done by our Saviour though most surely believed Luc. 1. 1. was first but delivered or tradition'd by Word of Mouth but afterwards written that the certainty of them might be more fully known to those that had been before Catechiz'd in them by Oral Tradition All the Ordinances of the Christian Worship were first Traditions 1 Cor. 11. 2. and the very Rules of Life were in Tradition 2 Thess 3. 6. But yet all these though they were Tradâ—â—â—ons delivered by those that were Commissioned immediately by the Holy Ghost and were themselves Eye witnâ—sâ—â—â— and Ear-witnesses of most Things they gave in Tâ—â—dition were yet not sealed so sure as the more sure Word of Prophesie because they were not yet written by Divine Inspiration though given out by it nor generally received and assured as so written till the due time of Trial by former Scripture had passed upon them The first Christians did therefore well to take heed to that former Scripture till they had the full Day of the Gospel as hath been before spoken If Tradition then was not so sure in the first and truly pure Times of it how much less would it have been sure afterwards if it had continued in Tradition All therefore of Doctrine in the New Testament was first prepared by Tradition laid in and proved by the Scriptures of the Old Testament either by direct Consequence or by Interpretation from immediate Revelation demonstrated as the First giving of Scripture always was by Miracles and so all at once and once for all consigned over to the Posterity of Christians by Divinely Inspired Writings so assured so confirmed as to leave no place for Tradition oâ— the Best sense There remains therefore nothing for Tradition now but its Ill sense Quest Why might not True Religion continue in Tradition committed all along to Faithful Men even as it did in â—â—e Custody of the Apostles and such Faithful Persons as they committed it to Answ Even in the time of the Apostles it was trusted no longer to Tradition than it must needs for the Apostle John the Survivor of them closed the Canon of the New Testament that was drawn apace into Writing all along But at that time there was such a continual immediate Energy or Efficacy of the Holy Spirit that Truth mov'd every way like Lightning and both by its direct and straight forward Motion in Doctrine and its reverse strokes in the Conviction of all Falshood Errour was blasted every way But when this Extraordinary Appearance ceased there was then no safety for Truth but in an unchangeable Written Word that was in such an extraordinary Season of Miracles and immediate Revelation setled and established under so great a Supervisal in the midst of so many Witnesses of all things by their Eyes and Ears and it being once written and always so secured by Divine Providence as hath been represented it always speaks the same Things in the same Words it first did Quest Why might not Divine Truth be committed some more Fundamental Parts to Writing and some according to variety of Occasion to Tradition Answ God to whom all Futurity is present who foresaw all that was necessary to be written before he had done writing cannot be supposed to commit his Will in part to Writing and that upon great Reasons and the same Reasons notwithstanding to leave a considerable part or so much as any one Branch obligatory upon the Conscience to Parol-Tradition For if he that offends in one Point is guilty of all there needs the same Authority and as well assured for one Point of Faith and Obedience as for all the rest 2. It is unconceivable what End Tradition unconsign'd by Scripture can serve that Scripture does not more fully and effectually take care for Publick Religion reserves nothing to be a Cabal for Private Interest within a close Cabinet or Conclave 3. Whatever is supposed to be entrusted to Tradition must either be the very same we have in Scripture and then Tradition is needless and superfluous for we have it in Scripture if we duly exercise our selves in it or it is more than Scripture hath declared and yet supposed to be of equal Authority with Scripture and then it must be a Motionary and Itinerant Word of God But where are the daily and continual Seals and Credentials Divine Tradition had and in a constant fresh Motion with it as it moves for so it had need be in so fluid a Thing as Tradition if it would pretend to be Sacred and so Divinely Inspired Tradition had while it continued in Tradition But what Reason can be given Tradition as we now speak of it was not incorporated into Scripture as was argued before Or that in so long a Course of Time it hath not been enroll'd into Scripture as the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles still was Seeing if it had all things else it cannot but want the Benefit of the Divine Contexture and Conveyance that Scripture hath in Words chosen and put together by Inspiration and the ready easie and certain Access to it by all For all are equally concerned in it Now seeing Tradition wants all these how can we accept it How can we look off from Scripture to pore upon Tradition or what hold
the very least thing but as Commanded by himself first for then they would be Lords which he plainly declares against and absolutely denies to them and that what they do as Commanded by him they should do so in Duty and Service to the Supreme Lord and Subordinately to his Church as not to be called or esteem'd Benefactors for their Services so that it must be evident what their Superior Service is it must be plainly expressed in the Word of God and there at least so determinately set down as to be deduced with greatest clearness to the Understanding and Conscience of Christians and distinguishingly from the Service of other Subordinate Rulers appointed by Christ that so it may be waited for and received according to his Ordinance with Faith and Obedience 3. Seeing Christ appoints none to an Eminency of Service without a suitable Eminency of Abilities as is plain in the Apostles and Evangelists it is therefore reasonable to expect some extraordinary promises of the presence of Christ to those Superior Ministers to assist them in the Conduct of their Superiority wherein they might above any other Ministers of the Gospel Visibly and Experimentally make some approaches to the Eminent Assistances the Apostles and Evangelists had in the time of their Ministry and that they have continued and succeeded in their High Function in the Church of Christ so that the History of the Real Substantial Services of Bishops to Christianity hath come near to the Acts of Apostles and as much excelled that of Common Presbyters as the Order it self is supposed to do Now without these three self evident concurrent marks of Superiority secret invisible Characters are of no signification Quest How then is such a Succession of Bishops in a Superiority over Presbyters so uncontrolably deduced from Antiquity Answ Besides all other Coincident Accounts there is this to be given After the Apostles there was but a Gradual Cessation of Apostolick Men Men of Eminent Graces and Extraordinary Gifts though not of the Infallible Guidance of the Divine Spirit for the Revelation of the Gospel or the writing of Scripture yet of more immediate Divine Assistances in resemblance of Timothy and Titus for the Confirmation of the Churches planted by the Apostles Supervisal over them and Care for them and also for the further propagation of Christianity which being but newly set out had not arrived many places where it was to come and so needed some more than ordinary Assistances Even as Miracles did not immediately Cease no more did these Personages extraordinary in their Endowments Such as these were worthily in a Degree of Superiority over those that had not the same miraculous Inablements nor Knowledge as yet in Christianity Afterwards such Manifestations of the Divine Presence by Degrees retiring and Christianity having fixed it self where it was then to go and the Churches settled the best accounts of the continuing Distinction between those that were upon the same level in regard of their Gifts and Graces were but Humane Prudence and Order which oblige no Man's Conscience beyond the valuableness of the Reasons of that Prudence and Order Except undeniable Holiness Industry and Improv'd Understanding recommend any Person to such Eminency For Eminency and being Taller than others in those Qualifications will make any Person a Bishop in the true sense of one whether so ordinated or not and cannot make him that is a Dwarf in these truly a Bishop however for Orders sake he may stand in the place of that Figure He that excels in his Knowledge of Obedience to Zeal for and Authority in the Word of God seeing that Word conveys all this kind of Power from it self must needs have more of that kind of Power so conveyed than others for the more purely this Word is understood and Preached the more Power goes out of it and along with those that display it and so they become Pastors of a higher Character whether of a higher Order or not CAP. XI Of every Man's Obligation to be wise for himself to Salvation Quest ACcording to all the precedent Accounts of the Church it seems not only reasonable but most necessary every Man should be wise for himself unto Salvation Answ It is certainly so for every Man is to be determin'd by the Word of God to the True Religion to which purpose he is to apply his Mind to search for true Wisdom as for Silver and to seek for it as for hidden Treasure Quest How should Men of so great Disadvantages to such High Things be inabled to Judge Answ Wisdom assumes most justly to it self to be of so high Value that every Man should think it worth his while to Labour and Travel herein and to them that do so it hath promised the most certain Success even the pouring out its Spirit to them and that they shall understand the Fear of the Lord and find the Knowledge of God The Things of greatest moment are not of such difficulty but that they are attainable in the use of Right Means under so great Promises Quest What are those Right Means Answ Bowing down our Ears to the Words of the Wise that is of those that by Inspiration from God have been Wise and written their Wisdom for Future Ages and by applying our Hearts to Divine Knowledge upon which they come to be inlay'd within us and to be fitted to our Lips to be agreeable and well matched to our Discourse and not like a Parable in a Fools Mouth Quest But are not these things spoken and written to the Learned and Elders of the â—hurch that they might know for the People and the People put their trust in them Answ No They are written to thee even to thee that is to every one that they might have their Trust only in God that is find the Rock of Divine Veracity and Infallibility and have no need to trust in Men â—ut to know the certainty of the Words of Truth and be able to answer the Words of Truth either to those that advise with them as Friends or challenge them as Enemies Quest If this was the sense of the Old Testament it is undoubtedly much more so of the New Answ It must needs be so as a higher and more Intellectual State of the Church as much freer and clearer in its Notions of Truth The Apostles Discourse Christians as no Christians if they are not able to Judge as Wise Men what they say If they are not Men in understanding if they attain not to the state of Teachers by skill in the Word of Righteousness and have senses exercised to discern by an Intellectual and Spiritual Gust Things Good and Evil if they cannot give an Apology or Defence of the Hope that is in them that is of their Christianity to every one that asks them a Rational Account of it Quest But in things of Perplexity and Doubt are not Christians bound to submit to the Judgments of their Teachers Answ If they can receive and
God Answ I aknowledge the Resolution of this Doubt contains many difficulties in it and cannot be given at once but I shall endeavour so to lead your Questions by every Degree of Answer as may direct into the best method for your satisfaction Quest What I pray you is the first step necessary to be taken in order to the Resolving this Doubt Answ To settle a True Understanding how the Magistrates Power and Authority in Religion made entrance into the World Quest I very much desire to know that and believe it to be of very great Influence into all things that concern the unfolding this Question Answ This then I take to be the best Account of it After the apparent Degeneracy of Humane Nature so that the Laws written in Mens Hearts were evidently defaced and blotted by contrary Practices there was a necessity of forming the great Notions of Natural Religion Godliness Righteousness and Soberness into Laws that Men might be thereby preserved from highest Irregularities and excess under the pretence of being at Liberty or every Man being a Lawgiver to himself Quest I desire you further to Explain how this brought in Magistracy Answ That such Laws might be made and Executed there must be some supreme Legislative and Executive Power in every Community whether placed in one or more whether by the Title of Paternity or Primogeniture whether Hereditary and Successive or Elective whether by Agreement and Covenant primarily or by Submission and Pacts after Conquest These things aâ—e variously ordered by God in his Paramount but secret Government of the World But the Laws of Godliness Righteousness and Soberness are so necessary and Men know them to be so necessary that they cannot be without them nor without some Supreme Legislation and Execution of Laws formed according to them They that are above see a necessity of Governing by them they that are below see a ncecessity of being Governed by the same and therefore submit by Common Consent to some supreme Authority and Subordinate Magistrates under the Supreme to that end Mankind is touch'd by this Impression from God and all that are not are branded as Sons of Belial Quest But how are Princes and Magistrates secured in the Exercise of their Power against those that would not be Subject Answ Besides the Laws of God written in the Heart and promulg'd in the World besides the secret Touches and Motions of Providence and Interlinkings of Common Interest with the Rights of Soveraignty Princes and Soveraign Rulers are both by the Will of God and the Common Consent of Mankind surrounded with Grandeuâ— of Highest Estate that they may draw Subjects into their Service and Dependence upon them by the greatness of their Rewards being both the Fountain of Honour and of Splendor of Condition But especially they are Arm'd with the Power of the Sword intrusted with them by God that by the awe of their Wrath and Vengeance they may bring People into Subjection and a Readiness to Obey Thus they appear as Gods in the World as Living Images of the most High in their Vicegerency according to what is said to them by Inspired Wisdom I have said ye are Gods and Sons of the Most High Quest But why hath it not pleased God to appear himself in this Authority and Power Visibly and Immediately which would cut off all Dispute as to Supreme Right and Male-Administration which do now often disturb the Peace of Government and the People under it or at least why hath he not given Angels a Superiority and Visible Presidency over Kingdoms as that which would much more awe and Compose the World Answ The Wisdom of God hath in all things appeared in attempering things one to another with greatest Equality So he hath thought fit in infinite Wisdom to Govern Men by Men. He hath Committed all Judgment to Christ because he is the Son of Man he will Judge the World at last by that Man whom he hath appointed Christ Jesus Thus he Governs Men all along by the Men of his Right-Hand as Images of himself but more immediately of Christ the Great Son of Man thus in his Word he speaks to Men by Men like themselves And as to the Conceit of Mankind Submitting with greater awe to a Government from Heaven it is but like that of having one from the Dead to speak to them when they have Moses and the Prophets by which if they are not persuaded neither would they be persuaded though one should rise from the Dead nor would they be Governed by one from Heaven that are not Governed by that Humane Majesty and Soveraignty Created by God on purpose for them as is most Evident in those many Rebellions of the People of Israel under so evident a Theocrasie or so immediate a Government of God Quest Is the Power of Magistrates only in those clear and undoubted poiâ—ts of Godliness Righteousness and Soberness Answ Because under the two latter of these there is a vast Compass of the Interests of the Peace and Weal and Honour of Nations in all Traffique and Commerce in provision for safety and security and adjusting of Laws to all these ends there must be a vast Compass also of Power in these extending to all Indifferent things Indifferent till they come to be determined by Princes and Powers but then by the Ordinance of God to be observed according to those Laws determining them this way or that way Quest But I desire you to give yet a closer and stricter Account of the Power of Soveraigns in Religion or Godliness being the main point of of the present Enquiry Answ That I may answer your desire I must consider Religion as it is Natural Religion written in the Hearts of Men as it is Revealed Religion published by extraordinary Ministers and Consign'd to after Ages by inspired Writing or Scripture and lastly as Religion is so or so Circumstantiated and Modelled in the External Administration of it Now by Natural Religion as distinguish'd from Revealed Religion I do plainly intend that Religion whether it be drawn out by the meer force of Natural Conscience without any plain or known Assistances of Revealed Truth or whether it was not known to be Natural Religion till being Revealed Natural Conscience acknowledges it and must needs Confess it to be True Natural Religion or that the wisest and soberest part of Mankind confesses it to be so or whether it be what Natural Religion teaches upon the supposition of Revealed Religion acknowledged and confessed to be from God for then Natural Religion confesses and urges that all Revelations from God that evidence themselves to any Mans mind to be from God should be received with Reverence and submitted to with Obedience In all these cases of Natural Religion I boldly and positively assert the Soveraign Power hath a Right given it by God to Make and Execute Laws according to the Obligations of Natural Religion even as in all Cases of Righteousness and Soberness or Common
Peace and Welfare and to punish Offenders and Transgressors according to the Degree of their Guilt and can no more be Impeached in that procedure than in any the most undoubted Functions or Rights of Government whatever Quest I must desire to be guided in my Thoughts concerning the Power of Governours in Revealed Religion Answ Besides the Legislative and Vindictive Power of Supreme Magistrates in Natural Religion there is that Divine stamp of Authority God hath Engraven upon them so that besides their Laws they recommend Religion by the very representation of God himself whose Presence they bear and have not only the more Remote Authority of a Prince but the nearest most Natural and kindly Authority of a Father On account of which Solomon as a King so often speaks Hear O ye Children the Instruction of a Father and as having all Parental Affection in himself forsake not saith he the Law of a Mother The Care of all means for Instruction and Propagation of Religion is most proper to Government And all these Administrations in Religion run not only through all points of Natural Religion in that ampleness before expressed but do most genuinely and freely stream through all points of Revealed Truth and the whole Counsel of God in the Scripture nothing being more Princely and Paternal than the utmost Providence and Influence of Princes and Soveraign States herein wherein they fulfill the Prophesie of Kings being Nursing Fathers and Queens Nursing Mothers to the Church of God But there is this difference between Natural and Revealed Religion Natural Religion is written in the Heart and may certainly be found there however it comes to be known clearly and truly only by Revelation and so may be absolutely Commanded But Revealed Religion is recorded by Faith and Faith cometh by Hearing and Hearing by the Word of God and therefore cannot be Commanded but must be expected by the Blessing of God upon Instruction But if any Man profess to believe Revealed Religion to have received it as the undoubted Truth of God it is then the Law of Nature he should deport himself in it and towards it as to the Truth of God Nebuchadnezzer Darius and the King of Nineveh their Laws were rightly grounded upon the Principles of Natural Religion concerning the True God The Laws of Moses and the Princes of Judah in Revealed Religion were upon the so unavoidable acknowledgement of the Divine Presence and Authority in and with those Laws the so many Repeated Covenants Indentures and Engagements of that People on the evident Appearances of God to be obedient to those Laws But in the Revelation oâ— Jesus Christ we find no tracks of Humane Power bâ—â—â—ll was done by Instruments fitted from Heaven naked of â—ll Humane Authority that the Excellency of th◠〈◊〉 might be of God and not of Men till Princes and 〈◊〉 agreed in the Faith of the Gospel not by Compulsion but by Evidences and inward Assurances of the Faith and so it is still to continue Quest Before you pass from this point that it may be made the clearer will you give the Distinction between Sovereign Powers and the Elders of the Church For they are both called Rulers they are both called the Ministers of God Answ This is indeed most necessary to be known as tending much to Illustrate this whole Matter 1. The Power of the Elders of the Church lies wholly and intirely in the Evidence of the Truth and the Word of God they Minister without which their Persons are Invested with no Power or Authority at all But there is a Sacred Character upon Soveraign Powers and their very Persons so that Reverence Prostration Obeysance Honourable Titles and Obedience in all Lawful Things are due to them even when their Commands in some things being unlawful cannot be obeyed as appears every where in Scripture 2. The Authority Power and Majesty of Sovereign Princes remains Inviolable and not to be invaded by any no not by those who have Commission to speak the Word of God There is no Temporal Power in order to Spirituals Conferred by Christ or Ordained to his Ministers to Create a Civil-Spiritual Power within a Civil and to rencounter it But Princes are in all Causes and over all Persons within their own Dominions under God and according to his appointment Supream Governours so contrary is Scripture to the Usurpation of the Anti-Church herein All Religious Princes guiding themselves by Gods Word have great Power and Authority not only by that Word but by Virtue of that Authority and Majesty God hath Cloathed them with as his Vicegerents to Direct and Govern according to Truth wherein the Divine Spirit is pleased often to be so immediately present with them that a Divine Sentence is in the Kings Lips that they may direct according to Truth and in all Truth they are to be Obey'd not only for the Truths sake but for that Authorities sake also God hath Invested them with 3. The Elders of the Church lose their Power by erring from Truth and the Word of God for of what Authority is the False Prophet or the False Teacher But Princes and Soveraign Powers have a Power though misapply'd to vindicate their Authority upon those that cannot Obey them except they should Disobey God to Obey Magistrates which none dare assert that acknowledge God in which Power Magistrates must not be resisted even while they cause Men to suffer for Righteousness sake 4. The Admonitions Excommunications Anathema's of Church Rulers have no Force when not grounded upon Divine Truth nor ought to make Impression upon Conscience but to be rejected with Disdain But the Penal Sentences and Vindictive Decrees of Sovereign Powers have their Effect so far even when they are unjust as to be received as an Ordination of Power appointed by God though us'd to a wrong purpose Where the Word of a King is there is Power and his Wrath is as the Roaring of a Lion and it is so appointed by God Against such a Supream Executive Power Arm'd with the Supream Legislative Power of a Nation there is no rising up no remedy but appeal to God by Prayers and Tears Quest This whole Account might be much Illustrated if it be declared on the other side what Obedience is due to the Ministers of the Word and Truth of God whether extraordinary as Prophets and Apostles or ordinary as the Elders of the Church and Ministers of the Gospel even when Supream Magistrates Command the contrary Answ The Word and Truth of God are of so Supream Authority that though the Ministers of it are of no Authority separated from that Word yet the Word and â—â—uth oâ— God of which they are Embassadours is much highâ—◠〈◊〉 â—he Kings and Princes of the Earth and there is no Compare between thâ— one and the other God therefore raised up extraordinarily what Messengers he pleased and sent them with what Messages he thought good to what Princes or Magistrates soever because immediately 〈◊〉 God the
King of Kings and Lord of Lords and yet there extraordinary â—inisters in all things wherein they were not Commanded by God preserv'd the Just Rights of Soveraignty Thus the Word of God ought by ordinary Ministers to be faithfully declared by those who are called to do it and if it be so declared it hath and ought to have a Soveraignty above all Earthly Soveraignty both with Princes and Subjects and yet the Publishers of it and they to whom it is Published stand in their Just Distances and in all things pay the Homage due to Soveraignty by Obedience Active wherein they are not Countermanded by God or by Submission to penal Laws and Decrees made against them by the Supream Legislative Power of a Nation wherein they cannot Obey God and the Powers at once because so is the Will of God that they should by suffering for well doing put to silence the Cavils of the Ignorant or Malicious Quest But ought we not to expect that Princes should be the Supream Interpreters of the Mind and Will of God that so their Command and Superiority might be more absolute and because that Government that does not determine the Religion of the Subject cannot have so free a display of it self nor rest so secure as is necessary to Government Answ While the Holy Patriarchs Ruled who by the Laws of Nature more unsullyed so near the Creation by purer Tradition by Divine Revelation vouchsafed to them as occasion required preserv'd Religion Undefiled Supream Authority and Instruction in True Religion Resided in the same Persons yet even then their Authority in Religion was from the Evidences of Divine Truth even as afterwards in Moses Samuel David and Solomon who were both Supream Princes and immediately Commissioned by God as Prophets for wherever Men are Deputed by God either as ordinary or extraordinary Ministers of his Truth the Authority is not in Man but in the Word of God evidencing it self to be the Word of God When therefore the Patriarchal both Power and Holiness expired and the Revolt of Princes and People from True Religion grew greater God begun to Instruct his Church by Messengers sent on purpose and Separated betwixt Princes and Prophets Yea even in the time of so Sacred a Priesthood Established by God himself among the Jews he taught his Church very often by Prophets of an extraordinary and immediate Character And lastly by the Apostles Founded the Christian Church without any Consultation with or Concurrence of the Powers at that time in the World and yet those Apostles taught all Subjection to those very Powers until the whole was settled in the Canon of Scripture Consent with which is now the only Credential of a Teacher appointed by God however he be Ordinated by Men. Quest What is to be Inferred from hence Answ Especially that the Truth of Religion is so independent upon all Humane Soveraignty that it is to be accepted only upon Tryal by its own Evidences and not by those of Humane Authority This Treasure is therefore for the most part entrusted to Earthen Vessels not only to Men but to the Men of unguarded condition that the Excellency of the Power and Evidence of Divine Truth may be more apparently as it always is in it self of God and not of Man Quest What other reason may there be of Separating the Administration of Divine Truth from that of Princely Government Answ â—ecause each Administration requires the whole Attendance of those ingag'd in either except they are at least immediately inspired It is said of the Magistrate he is the Minister of God attending continually on this very Thing To the Elders of the Church â—t is said take heed to the Ministry thou hast received of the Lord that thou fulfil it Give attendance to Reading to Exhortation to Doctrine give thy self wholly to them make full proof of thy Ministry Be Instant Preach the Word in Season out of Season or without Season Publickly and from House to House Quest I desire you now to apply your Discourse to the Administration of Soveraign Powers in modelling and Circumstantiating Indifferent things in Religion what their Power given them by God therein is Answ That I may give you an answer in that I must observe our Saviours Distinction of the Things that are Gods and the things that are Caesars and his charge that the things that are Gods be rendred to him and the things that are Caesars be rendred to Caesar Now none of the things that are Caesars are his first but they are first Gods and given to Caesar by God God then hath intrusted Caesar with the rendring the things that are Gods to God that is to take care that the Obedience due to God according to Godliness Righteousness and Soâ—erness may by the making of Good Laws and by the Vigorous Execution of them be given to God and also that the good intended to whole Humane Nature may be preserv'd to it as a Service of great Acceptance with God for every Governour is the Minister of God for Good to every Man he is the Minister of God for Publick good But in the mean time all these Supream Notions are so Gods that they must not be changed by Magistrates or their Laws but must be rendered intirely to him as he gave them in the Glory of them not Adulterated or Imbas'd And especially in all things that concern God himself more immediately as in the Purity Spirituality of his Nature the Divineness of his Truth and Word the Service and Ordinances of his Worship and whatever he hath herein reserved to himself all these are so his that no Caesar hath any Power in or over them to add or diminish or make the least alteration So that though they may have great Power in many things relating to Religion to the Accommodation of the most External Exercise of it to Government and the Peace of Nations yet as to the very Religious Actions themselves and the Management of them they must be close confin'd to Gods Manifestation of himself how he will be Worshipped and to those things that are absolutely necessary to Moddel and decently to Circumstantiate that Worship and so it is to be rendred to God perfectly according to his own Pattern and the Magistrates Care is that it be so rendred if in things evident to Natures Light the Magistrates Laws have place if only to be known by Revelation the Magistrates Power cannot rise above the means appointed by God that is Instruction producing Faith and Obedience and not Compulsory Laws seeing Natural Reason may be Oblig'd but Faith is the Gift of God Now these things God hath by the Prerogative of his Divine Power reserv'd to himself and they are to be rendred to God distinct from the things of Caesar that is from all Civil things given by God to Coesar and so to be rendred to Caesar Yea even distinct from the Appendant Laws for the securing Justice and Soberness which though they are Gods yet
having not so immediate a Respect to him as Godliness or Religion are more under Humane Legislation in the particular adjustments to the General Ends. But both the inward Court of Religion or Divine Truth and Worship it self and the outward Court of Decency and Order are within such Limitations of the Word of God and the Laws of Nature that all indifferent things therein not prescrib'd by God are left to the freedom of every Man by God and no Power of Prescription ought to come there that a Man may not be either incumbered by unnecessary Observances or in danger to mistake them as having any influence into his Worship of God which ought not to have any and can indeed have none that is good Nor lastly be in doubt whether he do not displease God in adding to his Worship But if a Man can see his Freedom in all these it is serving out of Love and being made all things to all Men and going to the utmost he can in Obedience to Magistrates if a Man cannot see his Freedom but doubts of the lawfulness he is under as severe a prohibition of Compliance against his Doubt as in other Cases of Sin For the Sentence is Positive He that Doubteth is Condemned in doing the Indifferent thing he doubteth of and whatever is not of Faith or assurance it is pleasing to God or not displeasing to him is Sin Quest But this Doubt may extend to Civil Things and Indifferences there or to those Rights of Soveraignty and Grandeur of Supream Power God hath invested them with Answ When Obedience is enforc'd in such Things the Magistrate hath this to justifie him he is within his own Territories given him by God he requires the things that are Caesars upon Gods Donation But in Religious things â—e is within Gods Peculiar and so cannot be justified in that enforcement because the things are so peculiarly Gods Quest The great Question now remains what are Subjects to do when Authority stamps it self upon False Religion or enforces Indifferent things against the apprehensions of Conscience concerning their lawfulness so that they cannot Obey but with a doubting Conscience and the danger of that hath been already opened Answ There is one Rule in all these Cases even as it is impossible Laws of Injustice and Licentiousness when Soveraign Powers so Err in Government should change the True and Everlasting Notion of Righteousness or Soberness or those Eternal and Immutable Laws of them in themselves even so impossible it is the Laws of a False Religion should change those of True Natural or True Revealed Religion or the Laws imposing Indifferent things in Religion should take away the Liberty God hath given or the sinfulness of Obeying against Doubt of Conscience when a Man does not see that Liberty That therefore which is Eternal and Unchangeable must be adhered to and obeyed Quest How then is there a Subjection to Magistrates Answ The Subjection then is in this as in all other Errors of Magistracy in Cases of Justice or Soberness not to resist the Power vindicating its Commands by Sufferings and Penalties upon those that cannot actively Obey wherein Religion Justice or Soberness are contradicted which are Gods and must be rendred to him according to themselves who is able to make them recompense who suffer for Righteousness sake as he pleases in this World or most certainly in the Resurrection of the Just But if there were not such an absolute Legislative and Executive Power in every Community thus fixed and unmoveable and accountable only to God the Restless Love of Change would be always disturbing and calling to account Government and every Man take upon him to be a Lawgiver and a Justicier or indeed to be Licencious and Inordinate and as they could Consult and together Collect themselves into a Rebellion would enter into open Hostilities against it and so the ends of Government in the Peace and Order of Humane Societies be quite lost so that till any Principalities sitting on the Seats of Government are so bad as to retain less of the Uses and Ends of Government than they destroy and it can be made apparent endeavours of Change cannot introduce so great and general Mischiefs or that even Anarchy it self cannot introduce greater Mischiefs than that Government is the Author of which hath come to pass in few Instances till then I say we must fear the Lord and the King and not meddle with them who are given to Change For their Calamity shall rise suddenly and who knows the ruin of them both Quest But what are Christian Subjects to do when Titles of Soveraignty or Legislative or Executive Powers of Laws are Disputed either betwixt various Pretensions of Princes or where the bounds of Power and Rights of Soveraignty and the Liberties and Properties of People are in Controversie Answ I shall no more intermeddle in that than the Doctrine of Christianity does which leaves all those things to the Laws and Constitutions of Nature of Nations and of each Particular Country The Duty of Christians is to those Soveraign Powers whose Authority is Current whose Image and Superscription is upon all things Publick the Powers that are in being are to be Obey'd according to the Ends of Government already Discoursed that is for the Punishment of Offenders for the Executing Judgment betwixt Man and Man for the securing Common Peace in all Godliness and Honesty Our Lord and his Apostles intimate nothing either way to strengthen or weaken the Claim of the Powers then present but declare Obedience to them Prayers and Thanksgivings for them as they then were although they could not have the clearest of Titles Christianity as it is strictly the Religion of Jesus Christ doth not make it self a Divider over Men nor Decide such Controversies which are quite of another Cognisance yet it subverts no Rights it betrays no Liberties justly so called it reverses no Laws of Nature nor rescinds Constitutions and Compacts of Government but teaches Men to do all they can to preserve Common Good and Right determinable upon other Principles Only this the more clear ancient and indisputable the Titles of Princes are the more indisputable Boundaries betwixt Prince and People are kept the greater are the Obligations of Obedience of quiet and peaceable rest in that Obedience of the most vigorous Defence of the Power over us and the greater the Guilt of any of the Sins of Mutiny Faction Sedition Rebellion Quest The Discourse of the Power of Magistrates in Religion hath brought to my thoughts National Religion and a National Church wherein I desire your Instruction Answ I can but apply what I have said in general to this Particular Case which I shall endeavour to do to your satisfaction in these six Propositions Quest What is the first Proposition I am to be Instructed by Answ It is this That to join in True Religion with our Native Country or Nation is such a Law of Nature that cannot be reversed